The flora of South Africa with synoptical tables of the genera of the higher plants

mht 4
' : sabederos
. lelenbis
ebatnnle ene

snbebeanienee ne’

Weise wale

oe

Anan

troreisrsan) aegnrthedos

*
elie orele

ene
SIH Patereee

Honea,
te
Sb ort . :
© ble
Vide ee elaine '

shale ele
oer

nite ee faisie
ig’ Holes gee eierereieiels
Ve : ‘
VOTE Eee y :
Mbcbeedheh tt
vie el wines

Soleeigewe
yelernew eeele

eininia)eeeye
; Ue sities
Oc rir}
este! rf

Cinjereleivipierereistersiecereierers
vee
esa arelabaisvegeierejeiere

’
eeneesene
'
Sebi ate :
Pe F
FP bSeElHie ermeRrRtesapere sChstenetorateranete
Here as ela ehleaweiee
aiateleisierepeinpenee
seriiennne net
viehelaie ee jwiaialereieie
salen eee

; vee
siteteieneaplareneveraree Hee rere enenes
. ere wperere sensnee ; trae
tebeben . Onn
teeinene FelOe eee lel Ele BOR ElE
Oh peelewiee Aol sar nad

Ct tenn ee

|

ll r

Wil

7+ ' |

i] ci
i Mi
te Rn!

|

NeBge
Nc 6} Sa
awe

an

|

[

|

il

i
q
it
I

|

;
|
|

'

|

1
|

All
. |

\

Kil

BD |
na i
ci

| Hn ELORA
=) OF SOUTH AFRICA

THE FLORA OF SOUTH ArRICe

Volume I. Thallophyta. Bryophyta, Pteridophyta.
Gymnospermae. Dicotyledones: Part I. [Orders |—X1]
Piperales—R hoeadales.

Volume II]. Dicotyledones: Part I]. [Orders XII—XX]
Rosales—U mbelliflorae.

Volume HI. Dicotyledones: Part. II]. Sympetalae.

Volume IV. Monocotyledones.

»
>

\\

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

R. Marloth Vol. |

C. P. Thunberg W. J. Burchell

J. F. Drége W. H. Harvey

Peter MacOwan Harry Bolus

Werner & Winter, Frankfort V4,

BOTANISTS OF SOUTH AFRICA

sf Mi i

ety Mie ata
ratios. oe
pa bai oa
‘ ee : e

ee a.
Sy

4

Wee opie - ue
——
; ‘

-

e Pert (ee err

>K
34 le
A 34
up.)

Got.

Po THE FLORA

OF SOUTH AFRICA

WITH SYNOPTICAL TABLES
OF THE GENERA OF THE HIGHER PLANTS

by

RUDOLF MARLOTH

Author of “DAS KAPLAND”

VOLUME I

SEALE ORENYLA
ARCHEGONIATAE
GYMNOSPERMAE

DICOLYVEDONES (PART 1)
A. MONOCHLAMYDEAE
B. DIALYPETALAE (SECT. 1: RANALES, RHOEADALES)

With 36 coloured and 30 monochrome plates

* OCT! 61919
hg 4. TI43. /

onal Muse

CAPETOWN: DARTER BROS. & CO.
LONDON: WILLIAM WESLEY & SON, 28 Essex Srreer, STRAND

1913

fom HSO Naa

ae

c /
Ligrarit>-

i
we
;

Cambridge:
PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS

Copyright

PREFACE

“< Nowhere on the Earth could the vegetation of a country be more attractive and yet
so easily accessible to the botanist as at the Cape. Here Nature spreads her
gifts in inexhaustible bounty and richness before his eyes as well as beneath his
hands......everything 1s within his reach ; reeds and rushes, bulbous herbs and
flowers, shrublets and shrubs are there to delight him.”

ADALBERT voN Cuamisso, Reise um die Welt. 1818.

Thus sounded the poet, himself an accomplished
botanist, the praise of the Cape flora nearly one hundred
years ago, and many other authors have done so from
time to time in language not less eloquent. In spite of
this, no book hitherto issued can be regarded either as a
satisfactory introduction to the charms presented by this
flora, or as a sufficient guide to the student in his en-
deavours to find his way through the overwhelming mass
of forms that surround him on all sides.

The idea of promoting the publication of a book
with coloured illustrations which would meet this want is
due to Lapy PHILtirs.

Realizing that the majority of her countrymen, as
well as the world at large, are unacquainted with the
beautiful vegetation of South Africa, she generously
provided the means necessary for the mioemet an of the
book, although it gradually assumed much larger pro-
portions than originally contemplated, and now includes
the whole flora of South Africa, illustrated by 180 coloured
and 100 monochrome plates, together with 300 figures in
the text.

Lapy Puin.irs attributes her interest in the subject tothe
teachings of her father, the late ALgerr Freperick Ortiepp,
himself a keen naturalist and an ardent lover of his country.

ae =. =

v1 PREFACE

While the lower plants are treated briefly only as an
introduction to the study of the vegetable kingdom, the
higher plants, from liverworts upwards, are dealt with
more in detail, a complete synoptical table of the genera
of each family being given. When the book is complete
these synoptical tables, now scattered through the four
volumes, will be re-issued together as an appendix for
the use of the student in the herbarium as well as in the
field.

In the North the Tropic of Capricorn is roughly
adopted as our boundary, starting on the West Coast near
Walfisch Bay and traversing German South-West Africa
and Bechuanaland until the line reaches the Limpopo.
In order not to exclude that portion of the Transvaal
which is situated within the Tropics, the Limpopo is
followed to its mouth at about the 25th degree of latitude.
As in all floral delimitations based on geographical
boundaries one does not obtain a natural botanical
province in this way, but the scope of the book would
have to be extended considerably, if one attempted to
include Rhodesia and other regions situated between the
Limpopo and the Zambesi. In a few instances specially
remarkable plants from those districts have been mentioned.

An account of the botanical provinces of South Africa
will be given in the supplementary volume.

The originals of the coloured plates, with few ex-
ceptions, have been painted at Capetown from living
plants, principally by Miss Erne: Dixir of Claremont,
Miss Esruer SmirH (Port Elizabeth), Miss FLorence
Tuwarrts, formerly of Wellington, Miss M. Franks (Durban)
and Mr P. McManus (Capetown). The name of the artist
is given on each plate; often, however, two or three
of them share in the production of one plate, for as
the fresh material became available only from time to
time, five or more years have sometimes elapsed between
the painting of the first and the last figure of a plate.

PREFACE ers

All photographs, unless marked otherwise, are by the
author and unpublished. The list of the other contributors
will be found in the index.

We take this opportunity of extending our thanks to
all who have assisted in the production of the book.
The authorities at Kew and at Dahlem (Berlin), our friend
the late Dr H. Botus, his niece Mrs Frank Bo tus
and the Rev. Dr F. C. Koxze have given us valuable
help and advice; Dr J. Mepitry Woop of Durban,
Miss Aticre Prcier of Kentani and Mr J. L. Drice of
Port Elizabeth have contributed rare plants that were not
otherwise obtainable; Professor L. Dizts of the University
of Marburg has helped in the construction of the keys for
a large number of families, and Mr Spencer Moore of the
British Museum has superintended the printing and
binding.

We hope that by the combined efforts of all, the
book has been made not only instructive but also at-
tractive, and that it may be the means of spreading
knowledge and a love of nature among the generation
which is growing up in South Africa, thus creating a
deeper interest in the country whose welfare is dear to all
of us.

R. MARLOTH.

Cape Town,

July 1913

Vill

BIOGRAPHIES OF BOTANISTS

The portraits on the frontispiece of this book represent three periods in
the history of South African Botany. THunperc and Burcuett laid the
foundations; Drie and Harvey, each in his own way, supplied the materials
for the building, and constructed the edifice; MacOwan and Bo tus, working
hand in hand for a considerable time, fitted it up internally.

Let those who are taking their places see that the halls are made
comfortable for the larger number of students expected from new South
Africa.

Carl Pehr Thunberg, 1743—1828, a pupil of Linnaeus, studied
botany and medicine in Holland and came to the Cape in 1772, staying here
until 1775. During his journeys into various parts of the country he made
extensive collections of plants and published the results of his observations
after his return to Sweden. While professor of botany at Upsala he issued
numerous botanical papers and finally published his “Flora Capensis,” 1807—
1820, the first comprehensive description of Cape plants. It is remarkable
that a considerable number of species collected by THunzerc have not been
re-found since.

The genus Thunbergia (Acanthaceae, Vol. III) with nearly 100 species
is widely dispersed, occurring in South Africa, Tropical Africa and India.

William John Burchell, 1732—1863, a highly cultured explorer, had
been at St Helena for five years when he came to Capetown in 1810. From
here he undertook several journeys into the interior and penetrated into the
countries beyond the Orange River as far north as Litakun, at that time a
large native town, now a missionary establishment called Kuruman. In his
book “ Travels in the Interior of Southern Africa,” which contains numerous
coloured drawings from his own hand, painstaking accuracy is combined with
a most charming style and beautiful language. Many of his descriptions of
South African scenery, e.g. the view from the top of Table Mountain and the
sight of the mighty Orange River when in full flood, are poems written
in prose.

Among other valuable observations which he made he was the first to
draw attention to the occurrence of mimicry plants, comparing them directly
with the protective resemblances possessed by some toad locusts of the Karoo,
which are indiscernible from the pebbles among which they rest.

The genus Burchellia (Rubiaceae, Vol. 111) is a very ornamental evergreen
shrub, with bright scarlet flowers.

Johann Franz Drége, 1794—1881, a citizen of Altona (Germany),
came to South Africa in 1826 in order to explore it botanically. He spent
nearly eight years in traversing the country from South to North and West to
Fast in various directions and collected about 8000 species of plants, repre-
sented by over 200,000 specimens, recording in each case details of locality,

BIOGRAPHIES OF BOTANISTS 1X

season and peculiarities of the plant. Unfortunately the major portion of this
collection was destroyed by fire during the great conflagration of Hamburg
in 1842.

Drice was the first to establish distinct botanical regions in South Africa,
and as THuNBERG is the father of South African Botany so is Dréce the
founder of its Botanical Geography”.

Dregea floribunda, the type of the genus, established by Ernsr Meyer
in 1837, is considered by N. E. Brown to belong to the tropical genus
Marsdenia. (Asclepiadaceae, Vol. 111.)

William Henry Harvey, 1811 —1866, had been placed at first in a
merchant’s office, but his enthusiasm for Natural History did not allow him to
stay there. In 1835 he accompanied his brother to the Cape and conceived at
once the plan of writing a general treatise on the Cape flora. His stay here,
however, was very short; but he returned the following year, having been
appointed Treasurer General for the Colony. Within two years he completed
the first edition of the “Genera of South African Plants,” but a year later
failing health compelled him to return to England (1841).

For some time he held various offices, until in 1856 he was appointed
professor of botany at Dublin. During this time he arranged with
Dr O. Sonper of Hamburg to publish a Flora Capensis; three volumes had
appeared (18591865), when his untimely death brought this work to a
standstill. Unfortunately it remained so for about 30 years and is only now
nearing completion (7 volumes in I0 sections).

But his fame as a botanist does not rest only on these works. A large
portion of his time was devoted to the study of Marine Algae, of which he
published a series of volumes with over 400 plates, all drawn and lithographed
by himself.

In reading his accurate technical descriptions one would not imagine what
a poetical mind Harvey had. In his letters he speaks of the sky-blue flowers
of Aristea cyanea as “the purest that ever were fed upon dew,” of Bartholina
pectinata as “a plant to be dreamt of rather than seen,” and of Gleichenia as
“an object to stand and look at till your eyes overflow with that mixed feeling
of gratitude and love that the sight of an exquisite production of nature
inspires.”

The genus Harveya (Scrophulariaceae, Vol. 111) is well known to all lovers
of flowers in South Africa.

Peter MacOwan, 1830—1909, the son of an English clergyman
at Hull, came to South Africa in 1861. For some time he was principal
of Shaw College, Grahamstown, and later on science professor at Gill College,
Somerset East. In 1881 he became director of the Botanic Gardens at
Capetown, and when these were handed over to the municipality as a park in
1892, he was appointed Government botanist and keeper of the Government
herbarium. This collection was in a very neglected state when he first took

* See map in Drie, Zwei pflanzengeogr. Dokumente, Flora 1843, Band u, or its
reprint in Martoru, Das Kapland, 1908.

=

x BIOGRAPHIES OF BOTANISTS

charge of it in 1881, but under his administration it was developed into a
national institution.

The collections which he made in the Eastern Province as well as in the
West were very extensive, and he exchanged them freely with other botanists —
in various parts of the world. His own herbarium is now merged into that of *
the Albany Museum at Grahamstown.

His writings like his lectures sparkled with satire and humour, and many
correspondents treasure his replies not only on account of the valuable
information which they contain but often more for the sake of their witty
language.

In 1g01 the University of the Cape of Good Hope conferred the degree
of Doctor of Science upon him. He retired from his official position in 1905
and spent the evening of his life in well earned leisure at Uitenhage.

The genus Macowania Oliver (Compositae, Vol. 111) comprises one species,
an eastern plant. Macowanites Kalchbr. is a genus of Hymenogastrinae.

Harry Bolus, 1834—1911, the son of an English merchant, arrived
in South Africa in 1850, being at first at Grahamstown and later on at
Graaff Reinet, where he occupied various positions as a business man. It was
here that he made the acquaintance of Prof. GurHrigz, under whose guidance
he began to interest himself in botany. Soon, however, the new field occupied a
him to such an extent that he devoted all his leisure hours to its exploration. ‘a
His enthusiasm for the science did not slacken when he moved to Capetown
in 1874—on the contrary, it speedily became the ruling passion of his life.
Circumstances permitted him to travel a great deal in South Africa, and he
made the most of these opportunities for collecting, carefully recording his 7
observations wherever he went. Thousands of sketches and drawings are to

be found on the sheets of his herbarium, the richest collection of its kind J
in South Africa. In his will he dedicated it to the South African College :
at Capetown with an endowment sufficient for its proper housing and .
administration. be

His beautifully illustrated books on South African orchids, his account ;

of the genus Erica (in conjunction with his life-long friend Prof. Gururie)
in the Flora Capensis, his essays on the Floral Regions of South Africa® and
numerous other publications make Harry Botus, who, it must be remembered,
took up botany as a recreation and not as a profession, rank equal with the
famous men associated with him on the frontispiece.

In 1902 the University of the Cape of Good Hope conferred upon him
the honorary degree of Doctor of Science.

Three genera bear his name, viz. Bolusia (Bentham 1873. Leguminosae,
Vol. 11), formed by two species of shrublets, Neobo/usia (Schlechter 1895.
Orchidaceae, Vol. 1v) and Bolusanthus (Harms 1906. Leguminosae), a tree
with beautiful flowers (Transvaal, Rhodesia).

o = ia

* Science in South Africa, 1905.

XI

TABLE OF CONTENTS

(Figures in heavy type indicate a coloured plate.)

PAGE PLATE
Preface . ; iy Mx
Biographical notes on file oem Papresentcd on the

frontispiece. “ a evil I
Divisions, classes, orders and eanilies® a Wallets it, 5 Hi SHM
List of plates . ne he ; : 5 MOY
Introduction . f ; ; : , : eexcvail

arte) Di AOR EIY DA.

Division I. Myxomycetes. Amoeboid plants 4
. Il. Schizomycetes. Bacteria. a Oe
Ill. Schizophyceae. Blue-Green Allee 6

7

8

2
IV. Flagellatae. Euglenaceae 2
V. Chlorophyceae. Green Algae 2
VI. Conjugatae. Desmids and their allies . 10 2
VII. Charales. Stoneworts . : : 5 2 2
VIII. Diatomaceae. Diatoms ; Pon 2
IX. Phaeophyceae. Brown Algae. Boks 2
X. Rhodophyceae. Red Algae AG 2
XI. Eumycetes. True Fungi. : 5 © By oh
Class 1. Phycomycetes (Algal Fungi) . - 26
Class II. Ascomycetes : : 2 BO
Subclass 1. Perisporiales : : 2 BO
Subclass 2. Pyrenomycetes . : ae es 17
Subclass 3. Discomycetes : » D8 3, 4
Class III]. Basidiomycetes . : + 29
Subclass 1. Hymenomycetes . : ; 26) ay
Subclass 2. Gasteromycetes . > 36 3
Class IV. Uredineae (Rust Fungi) : ae Eu 3
Appendix. Lichenes , ; : » By
Index of genera and species of Thallophytes_. Tae

* In accordance with the international rules of nomenclature the natural groups of
genera termed “orders” in the Flora Capensis and various other works are now designated
as families, while the term “order” is used for groups of families more or less closely
related to each other.

b

a a ae.

Xll CONTENTS ein 7

Parts II—IV. CORMOPHYTA.
PAGE PLATE
Table of relationship of the four main groups . 40, 41

Part II. ARCHEGONIATAE. 42

Division XII. Bryophyta . ; ; , 43
Class 1. Hepaticae. Liverworts 44 5
Class Il. Musci. Mosses_ . 1 6,7
Division XII]. Pteridophyta_ . : 64
Table of classes. : : ; : 66
Class 1. Filicinae : : , 67 8,9, 10, II
Class II]. Equisetinae : ; ; 76
Class Hl. Lycopodiinae . ; , : 78 12
Synopsis of genera of Pteridophytes . : 80
Index of genera and species of Archegoniatae_ . : 84

Parts III and IV. ANTHOPHYTA. FLowerinc P ants, page 88

Partanul
Division XIV. Gymnospermae ; 89
Synopsis of families : : : : : gl
Ham. 12 eCycadaceae a: ; : : . ‘90,92 "34, 35san
0 laxaceac j : . Ol, 103 2a ,acg5ee
3. Pinaceae TOL non 17, 19
Ae Giletacesc ma . : : 107 20, 25
PartLV
Division XV. Angiospermae . : : : 114
Characters and classification —. : ‘ : 114
Genetic origin ae rae : : 116, 118
Characters of Dicotyledons and Monocotyledons 119
Classification of Dicotyledons . 4 : . 120—I124

Subclass I. CHORIPETALAE.

Synopsis of families 1—35 ; : : . 12$—127
Series 1. Monocutamypear. [Families 1 to 23.]
Order I. Piperales 1. Kam. Piperaceae 128
I]. Salicales 2. »» oalicaceae . 130
Ill. Myricales a: », Myricaceae 132 23
lV; Urtieales 4. », Ulmaceae . 134 23 -
i 55 Moraceae . 137, 24, 25, 26
6. 5, Urticaceae 140 23

CONTENTS X11

PAGE PLATE
DD, Bale, Diese
Orem V2) Lrotealles 7. Fam. Proteaceae 5) AL 29—34,
355 36
Wiese Samealalies: 8. » santalaceae » 1&6 37
g. i Gtulbbiacede) 9) 168 37
10. », Olacaceae. s 10%
Teale wae Woranthaccae a Oo 38, 39
1D, », Balanophoraceae 170 40, 4I, 42
Ville eomistolochrales:
iB. Me Gistolochiaceaen sh 12
14. Welatilesiaceacs sane]: 43
Tage » lalycinomee . ne 44
VIII. Polygonales. 16. pe olygonaccae iSO 47

IX. Centrospermae.
We 5, Chenopodiaceaé 182 45, 46

18. Ee Aunarantaceae sl 3.0 4.5
19. 5, Nyctaginaceae . 190 47
DO. », Phytolaccaceae. 193 47
48—52,
Mite », Alzoaceae . 194 fe Bi 5B Jb},
545 56
1D). », Portulacaceae . 209 55
DRE 5, Caryophyllaceae 212 57

Series 2. Dratyperavar. Part I.
(Families 24—35.)
X. Ranales (Polycarpicae).

24. Fam. Nymphaeaceae. 216 58
Be, », Ceratophyllaceae 218
26. », Ranunculaceae. 220 59, 60, 61
oe », Menispermaceae 223 62
OMS). 55 Anonaceae Op) ts 62
29. 5, Lauraceae 226 62
20: 5, Monimiaceae 230
XI. Rhoeadales Bite 5, Papaveraceae 232 63

25), mp Cappanidaceacy 823.3 63, 65
3B, Crasicme 240 64
34. pre lxeseaaceie 243
Biles », Moringaceae 244 65

Literature ; : : : Sige . 246

Index of genera and species of Flowering Plants of Vol. 1. 250

Index of animals mentioned in Volume 1 256

General Index Di)

b2

XIV

LIST OF PLATES

(Coloured plates are indicated by figures in heavier type.)

Portraits of botanists. Biographies on page viii.

Assimilating Thallophytes. Protococcus pluvialis, Splachnidium
rugosum, Euglena gracilis, Chara stachymorpha, Enteromorpha intestinalis,
Navicula spec., Codium tomentosum, Staurastrum gracile, Hydrodictyon
reticulatum, Gelidium cartilagineum, Cheilosporum cultratum, Nostoc edule,
Trentepohlia polycarpa.

Fungi. Bulgaria spec., Aecidium resinicolum, Amanita phalloides, Anthurus
MacOwani, Lycoperdon pratense, Geaster velutinus.

Fungi. Morchella conica, Psalliota campestris, Amanita muscaria, Boletus
edulis.

Hepaticae. Cliff with liverworts on Table Mountain. Plagiochila
natalensis with Disa longicornu; Marchantia polymorpha with Crassula
margaritifera.

Musci. Sphagnum capense, Andreaea subulata, Archidium capense, Leucoloma
Zeyheri, Fissidens fasciculatus, Syrrhopodon pomiformis, Astomum tetragonum,
Glyphomitrium crispatum.

Musci. Macromitrium pulchellum, Goniomitrium africanum, Bartramidula
comosa, Rhacocarpus Ecklonianus, Leptodon Smithii, Hypopterygium laricinum.

Filices. Cliff near a waterfall on Table Mountain. Todea barbara.

Filices. Hymenophyllum tunbridgense, Polypodium lanceolatum, Notochlaena
Eckloniana, Vittaria lineata, Elaphoglossum conforme.

The Hastern Tree Fern, Cyathea Dregei.

The Forest Tree Fern, Hemitelia capensis.

Lycopodiaceae. Group of Lycopodium gnidivides on Table Mountain.

The Outeniqua Yellowwood, Podocarpus latifolius.

Cycadaceae. Stangeria paradoxa.

Cycadaceae. Encephalartos Altensteinii and E. villosus.

Cycadaceae. Encephalartos Altensteinii and E. villosus.

Coniferae. Podocarpus latifolius, Widdringtonia juniperoides,
W. cupressoides, W. Schwarzii.

The true Yellowwood, Podocarpus elongatus.

The Clanwilliam Cypress, Widdringtonia juniperoides.

Welwitschia Bainesii. Details of plant.

Gnetaceae. Welwitschia Bainesii.

Protea cynaroides, on Table Mountain.

Myricaceae. Ulmaceae. Urticaceae. Myrica quercifolia,
M. cordifolia. Celtis Kraussiana. Fleurya capensis.

49.

50.

LIST! OF PLATES XV

Moraceae. Ficus cordata and F. capensis (in fruit).

Moraceae. Ficus capensis and F. cordata.

Moraceae. The Wonderboom near Pretoria. Ficus salicifolia.

Proteaceae. Silvertrees on the slopes of the Lion’s Head near
Capetown.’ Leucadendron argenteum.

Flowering capitula of the silvertree.

Proteaceae. Leucadendron decorum, Protea rosacea (P. nana), Protea
Munduit.

Proteaceae. Protea scolymocephala, P. speciosa, P. tenuifolta.

Proteaceae. Leucospermum crinitum, L. buxifolium, L. puberum,
L. medium, L. hypophyllum.

Proteaceae. Orothamnus Zeyheri, Diastella serpyllifolia, Mimetes hirta.

_ Proteaceae. Spatalla procera, Serruria anethifolia, Paranomus crithmifolius,

Serruria aemula.

Proteaceae. Faurea Galpinii, Brabeium stellatifolium.

Group of Profeas near the summit of the Devilspeak. Protea speciosa and
P. cynaroides.

Grove of Leucospermum conocarpum on the slopes of Table Mountain
above Camps Bay.

Santalaceae. Grubbiaceae. Colpoon compressum, Thesidium fragile,
Thesium strictum. Grubbia stricta, G. rosmarinifolia.

Loranthaceae. Loranthus oleifolius, Viscum minimum, V. capense.

Loranthaceae. Shrublets of Viscum capense, parasitic on a tree of
Zizyphus mucronata. Stump of Loranthus Dregei on a branch of Acacia
caffra.

Balanophoraceae. Mystropetalon Thomit.

Balanophoraceae. Sarcophyte sanguinea. § plant. (Facing page 171.)

Balanophoraceae. Sarcophyte sanguinea (? and f). Mystropetalon
Thomit, in its natural surroundings. (Facing page 170.)

Rafflesiaceae. Cysinus divicus, C. capensis.

Hydnoraceae. Aydnora africana.

. Chenopodiaceae and Amarantaceae. Airiplex Halimus, A. halimoides,

Salsola aphylla, Salicornia herbacea. Cyathula globulifera, Achyranthes
aspera. (Facing page 186.)

The Ganna. Salsola aphylla. (Facing page 182.)

Polygonaceae. Nyctaginaceae. Phytolaccaceae. Polygonum
serrulatum. Emex australis. Boerhaavia pentandra. Phytolacca americana,
P. heptandra.

Aizoacae. Galenia africana, Tetragonia fruticosa, Pharnaceum cordifolium
var. obovatum, Aizoon paniculatum var. roseum.

Aizoacae. Mesembrianthemum obcordellum, M. calculus, M. densum,
M. ficiforme, M. tigrinum, M. bilobum, M. digitiforme.

Aizoacae. Mesembrianthemum edule, M. acinaciforme, M. criniflorum,
M. aureum.

XVI
5I.

52.

53 A. Aizoaceae. Mesembrianthemum roseum on Table Mountain.
53 B. Aizoaceae. Landscapes with Mesembrianthemum junceum, M. spinosum

54:

59:

56.
37:

58.

59-
60.

61:

62.

63.
64.

65.

Aizoacae. Mesembrianthemum aurantiacum, M. Hookeri, M. mitratum,

lil Min a ee

LIST OF PLATES

M. Bolusii.
Protective adaptations. Window leaves: Mesembrianthemum rhopalo-
phyllum. Mimicry: M. calcareum.

and M. calamiforme.
Cliff with succulents on Vable Mountain. Mesembrianthemum verruculoides,
Cotyledon orbiculata.
Portulacaceae. Portulacaria afra, Anacampseros filamentosa, A. ustulata,
A. papyracea, A. Telephiastrum. (Facing page 209.) 7
Aizoaceae. Galenia africana. Bokkeveld Karoo. (Facing Plate 54.)
Caryophyllaceae. Si/ene undulata, S. gallica, 8. Burchellit,
Dianthus scaber, Cerastium capense, Stellaria media.
Lake in the Cape Flats. Nymphaea stellata, Typha australis,
Cladium Mariscus.
Ranunculaceae. Anemone capensis, Clematis brachiata.
Ranunculaceae. Ranunculus pinnatus, Knowltonia vesicatoria. (Facing —
page 223.)
Ranunculaceae. Anemone capensis; on Table Mountain. Ranunculus
Cooperi, Natal. (Facing page 222.
Menispermaceae. Anonaceae. Lauraceae. dntizoma capensis
(Cissampelos capensis). Anona senegalensis var. rhodesiaca. Cassytha
ciliolata, Ocotea bullata.
Papaveraceae. Capparidaceae. Cadabajuncea. Papaver aculeatum,
Fumaria Mundtii, Argemone mexicana.
Cruciferae. Brachycarpaea varians, Heliophila pilosa, H. pusilla, Nastur-
ium officinale.
Capparidaceae: Cadaba juncea. Moringaceae: Moringa ovalifolia.
(Facing page 242.)

ERRATA AND ADDENDA

p. 4 line 12. Under Myxomycetes. Replace the words “Then
large numbers of swarm-spores”’ by “ Gradually
they lose their motility and change into myx-
amoebae, of which a little later large numbers”

90 , 9. Replace “nucellar” 4y “ prothallial”
94 ,, 18. For Fig. 63 read Fig. 64
97 5, 5 from bottom. For Fig. 64 read Fig. 63

100 and Pl. 164. For female read male

103 line 4 from bottom. For podocarpium read epimatium

Disney Oaaekcad Nols iv, Bigs 52

132 Fig. 74. The twig 4 represents AZ. cordifolia

136 line 26. For Apocrypha read Apocrypta

151 and Pl. 31. For L. medium read L. nutans R. Br.

170 last line. “The East African plant has been named since:
S. Piriei Hutchinson

178 line 22. Delete the words “with 3-flowered shoots”

130 ,, 3. or page 189 read 192

204 4, 19. For zuurvygen read zuurvijgen

200-4, 12. For Wig. go read Vig. 91a.

fel dC Ge Ge) el Sh So) Deh)

VPP

XVI

INTRODUCTION

For a long time it has been customary to subdivide
the vegetable kingdom into Cryptogams (Non-flowering
Plants) and Phanerogams (Flowering Plants). These
designations are, however, misleading in various respects,
creating the impression, at least among non-botanical
readers, that all the former possess only primitive modes
of reproduction, while in reality some of their groups are
as highly organised in this respect as some of the flowering

lants. Further, the various groups of cryptogams are
totally different from each other, having only one feature
in common, viz. the dispersal by means of spores, while
the phanerogams, although also producing spores or corre-
sponding organs at a certain stage of their life-cycle,
are dispersed by means of seeds. Some botanists have
consequently suggested the employment of the terms
sporophytes (spore-bearing plants) and spermatophytes
(seed-bearing plants), but the discovery of fossil seed-
bearing ferns (Cy cado-Filices) and various other reasons
render such a distinction equally impracticable or at any
rate not less inconvenient”.

As this book is written chiefly for the general reader
and the beginner in botanical studies we have thought
it best, in order to facilitate their work, to adopt Endlicher’s
grouping established in 1840 :

* See D. H. Scort’s article on “The present position of Palaeozoic Botany” in
Progressus Rei Botanicae, Vol. 1, 1907, where this question issummed up as follows: ‘‘The
division of vascular plants into Spermophyta and Pteridophyta ceases to afford a
natural line of cleavage when we are concerned with palaeozoic vegetation”; and KipsTon’s

statement, quoted in the same article: “the Cycadofilices (pteridosperms) long antedated
the advent of true ferns,”

XVIl1 INTRODUCTION
THALLOPHYTA. Lower P ants.

Plants without stems, leaves and vascular tissue.
Either unicellular or consisting of a mass of cells
called a “thallus.”
CORMOPHYTA. Hicuer Ptants.
Plants (except in the lowest forms) with leaves, —
stems and vascular tissue. All with an _ elaborate
mode of sexual reproduction.

We wish, however, to emphasise the fact, that the
thallophytes as well as the cormophytes comprise groups
of plants which do not exhibit any special signs of mutual
relationship, and that the arrangement is mainly one of
convenience.

THALLOPHYTA. (Div, 1) to x1)
CORMOPHYTA. (Div. XII to XV.)

A. ARCHEGONIATAE.

‘Division XII. BRYOPHYTA.

Class I. HEPATICAE. Liverworts.
Class II. MUSCI. Mossss.

Division XIIL PTERIDORPBR Vi.
Class 1, -FILICINAG:
A, Frutcrs, ferns
B. Hyproprerirpes. Water-Ferns.
Class II. EQUISETINAE. Horss-rTalzs,
Class HI. LYCOPODIINAE. Ctusmossss.

B. AwnruorHyra. Flowering Plants.
Division XIV. GYMNOSPERMAE.
Division XV. ANGIOSPERMAE.

Class I. DICOTYLEDONES.
Class Il. MONOCOTYLEDONES.

ASSIMILATING THALLOPHYTES (ALGAE AND CHARACERE)

Plate 2.

A: Protococcus pluvialis Kuetz. Bp: Splachnidium rugosum (L.) Grev.
c: Euglena gracilis Klebs p:; Chara stachymorpha Ganterer
E: Enteromorpha intestinalis (L.) Link fF: Navicula sp.
G: Codium tomentosum (Huds.) Stackh. ww: Staurastrum gracile Ralfs
1: Hydrodictyon reticulatum (L.) Lagerh. kk: Gelidium cartilagineum (L.) Gaill.
L: Cheilosporum cultratum (Harv.) Aresch. m: Nostoc edule Berk. et Mont.
N: Trentepohlia polycarpa Nees et Mont.

=——

|

Plate 2.5

Assimilating Thallophytes and Characeae.

A. Sphaerella lacustris (Girod) Wittr. B. Splachnidium rugosum (L.) Grev.
C. Euglena gracilis Klebs. D. Chara stachymorpha Ganterer. E. Enteromorpha
intestinalis (L.) Link. F. Navicula spec. G. Codium tomentosum (Huds.) Stackh.
H. Staurastrum gracile Ralfs. 1. Hydrodictyon reticulatum (L.) Lagerh. K. Gelidium
cartilagineum (L.) Gaill. L. Cheilosporum cultratum (Harv.) Aresch. M. Nostoc edule
Berk. & Mont. N. Trentepohlia polycarpa Nees & Mont.

Systematic Table.

Main division Family
Schizophyceae Nostocaceae M. Nostoc edule.
(Cyanophyceae) 1. Colonies on rock from
Blue-green Algae Victoria Falls.
2. Section of colony showing
the threads of Nostoc em-
bedded in the jelly. 70/1
One thread with heterocyst.
800/1
This species was formerly known
only from rivers in Central
Asia.
Flagellatae Euglenaceae CC. Euglena gracils.
1. Form with chlorophyll
granules. 630/1
2. Form without chromato-
phores. 630/1
Zygophyceae

Class Bacillariales Diatomaceae FF. WNavicula spec. 500/1

Class Conjugatae Desmidiaceae H. Staurastium gracile*.
1. Front view of plant. 375/1
2. Two cells in copulation.

* This alga was obtained from the water pipe of the author’s laboratory in
Capetown. Ai filter attached to the water service became suddenly choked and when
opened was found to contain small pellets of a greenish substance. The microscope
showed that these little lumps mainly consisted of desmids, principally Staurastrum gracile.
My friend Professor N. Witte of the University of Christiania kindly identified the
following species: Desmidiaceae: Staurastrum gracile Ralfs, Euastrum amoenum Gay,
Casmarium bioculatum Bréb.; Volvocaceae: Gonium pectorale Muell., Eudorina elegans
Ehrb.; Pleurococcaceae: Scenedesmus quadricauda Bréb.

The little lumps of algae had probably been carried into the water main from
the Disa stream on Table Mountain.

M. I

Main division
Chlorophyceae
Green Algae
Class Protococcales

Class Confervales

Class Confervales

Class Siphoneae
Charales

Phaeophyceae
Brown Algae
Rhodophyceae
Red Algae
Class Florideae

Figs. A and F, ex Francé, vol. 1; Fig. C after Zumstein ex Strasburger ;
Fig. K by Miss G. Edwards; Figs. B, E, G, I, M 2, M3 drawn by

W. T. Saxton.

THALLOPHY Ts:
Family
Volvocaceae A.

Hydrodictyaceae I.

Ulvaceae np

Chroolepidaceae N.

Codiaceae G.
Characeae Dp;
Fucaceae B.

Gelidiaceae K.

Corallinaceae

Sphaerella lacustris (Haematococcus).
1. Active plant. 300/1 i>
2. Resting form. 300/1
Hydrodictyon reticulatum.
A colony from Cape Flats. —
Nat. size.
Enteromorpha intestinalis.
Small plant from shore at
Muizenberg.
Trentepohlia polycarpa.
1. Colony. Nat. size, from
Table Mountain.
2. Fragment of thread. 200/1
Syn. Chroolepus montis tabularis.
Codium tomentosum.
End of abranch. 60/1. From
Seapoint. (Sea)
Chara stachymorpha.
Nat. size. From vlei in Cape

Flats.
Splachnidium rugosum. a
Nat. size. From False Bay. — in

Gelidium cartilagineum.

Nat. size. From False Bay.
Chetlosporum cultratum.

Nat. size. From False Bay.

JAAMIIE I

THALLOPHYTA. ‘Tue Lower Puants.

The various main groups of plants which, owing to
the absence of vascular tissue, show a superficial similarity
of structure are often arranged under two heads, viz. as
Algae and Fungi, omitting here for the present the
lichens. ‘This distinction is, however, mainly based on
the presence or absence of chlorophyll”, without sufficient
regard to relationship as evinced by their mode of repro-
duction. As some fungi are evidently closely related to
some algae, differing from them mainly by the absence of
chlorophyll and the consequent inability to assimilate, the
separation into these two groups is to a large extent
physiological and not genetic. In order to designate the
assimilating thallophytes by a common name, the term
“algae” is convenient, while for the bulk of the non-
assimilating groups “‘fungi” may be retained, but for
a systematic arrangement other characters of distinction
deserve the preference.

The Main groups of Thallophytes.

Division I. | Myxomycetes (Amoeboid plants).
II. Schizomycetes (Bacteria).
III. Schizophyceae (Blue-green Algae).

IV. Flagellatae (Euglenaceae).
V. Chlorophyceae (Green Algae)f.

* First pointed out by F. CoHn (1872).

+ While the view here adopted by the author of this book has been warmly
supported by some eminent botanists, yet it may also be urged that, generally speaking,
the Algae and Fungi are only connected at one or two points and have, as a whole,
diverged markedly from one another in their more complex forms, structurally as well
as physiologically. w. rT. s.

¢ Excl. those in divisions VI and VII.

4 THALLOPHYTA

Division VI. Conjugatae (Desmids and their allies).
VII. Charales (Stone-worts).
VIII. Diatomaceae (Diatoms).
IX. Phaeophyceae (Brown Algae).
X. Rhodophyceae (Red Algae).
XI. Eumycetes (Fungi).
Appendix to XI. Lichenes (Lichens).

Description of the Classes”.

I. MYXOMYCETES:

Probably quite unrelated to the other fungi, the Myxomycetes only agree
with them in the absence of chlorophyll, and in the fact that they form spores.
In the vegetative condition these organisms consist of creeping, naked masses

ae of protoplasm. Each is called a Dlasmodium.
After a time the whole plasmodium becomes con-
verted into a single sporangium (rarely more than

eee er dae one). This sporangium consists of a hard outer

Dicks. Group of spor- Wall enclosing a large number of spores, and a

angia, on moss. Nat. size. network of branched threads called the capzldé-

ee Strasburger, Text- 47249. When the spores germinate, each produces

a single motile ‘‘swarm-spore,’’ which may repro-

duce by division. Then large numbers of the swarm-spores coalesce to

form a new plasmodium. The myxomycetes, with one exception, are all

saprophytic, growing either on the ground, or, like the example figured, on

dead twigs of mosses, or on the bark of trees. One of the largest species
is commonly met with in tan pits and is known as “ Flowers of tan.”

ll. SCHIZOMYCETES:

Tue Bacteria.

The Bacteria are generally looked upon as among the most primitive
organisms known to us. In spite of their very small size (it would take
about 20,000 bacteria of a medium sized species, placed end to end, to measure
an inch) a great deal has been discovered about them, owing to the extreme
importance attached to some of them as the causes of disease in man and
animals, and their study has come to be regarded as a separate science, viz.
bacteriology.

Most bacteria are single, often motile cells, either spherical, oval, rod-like,
or spirally twisted, a few being filamentous. Those which are motile are

* By W. T. Saxton, M.A., F.L.S.

SCHIZOMYCETES 5

provided with one or more cilia, which propel them eo the liquid in
which they grow.

Bacteria: do not contain chlorophyll, but are not infrequently coloured
as seen in mass, though usually colourless when seen individually under the
microscope.

Some live only on dead organic material (saprophytes), some only on
living animals or plants (parasites), while the majority can carry on either
a parasitic or saprophytic existence. To the last category belong most of the
disease-causing (pathogenic) bacteria. Lastly, there are a few which are
capable (like the green plants) of producing their organic food from the carbon
dioxide of the atmosphere.

Owing to their small size, it is often impossible to distinguish different
bacteria from one another under the microscope, and it is therefore customary
to cultivate them on plates of sterilised jelly (made from gelatine dissolved in
a nutrient solution), as it is found that each species shows characteristic
' features when grown in this way. By mixing a trace of the liquid containing
the bacteria with the liquefied jelly, pouring this on sterilised glass plates,
which are cooled by means of iced water in order to produce a quick setting
of the jelly, and then keeping the plates at the ordinary temperature protected
against infection from the atmosphere, it is possible to secure colonies, each
developed from a single bacterium or spore. In this way different species can
be isolated from a mixture of bacteria and “ pure cultures ” of each obtained.

Bacteria in the vegetative condition are readily destroyed by heat, but
their spores, generally formed singly within
the cells, are exceedingly resistant to high
temperatures. It is this resistancy which
causes such difficulty in sterilising substances
thoroughly for human consumption, 7.e.
milk, bottled fruits, vegetables, etc. It is
well known that in many cases boiling,
unless very prolonged, is not sufficient to
destroy all bacterial spores. This has led
to what is known as the method of “ dis-
continuous sterilisation.”

To study the life history of a bacterium,
the hay bacillus (Bacillus subtilis) is easily
procured as a practically pure culture. The
Fig. 2. Bacillus subtilis (Ehr.) Cohn SPOF€S are very resistant tomheat mandate

a, Motile bacillus; 4, non-motile universally present in hay. To develop the

bacilli, single and in a chain; bacillus it is only necessary to boil some hay

c, spores from filme; djachain of - iF :

Metiewelitsiorcembedded 7 ittle water for a few minutes, to pour

in slimy film. ad, 1500/1; Off the infusion and leave it to itself. The

é, 250/1. (From Fischer, Vor- boiling kills practically everything except the

lesungen tiber Bakterien.) spores and these subsequently germinate to
form minute rods, motile by means of a number of cilia scattered over their

6 THALLOPHYTA

surface ; the rods at first divide every half hour and subsequently more slowly,
losing their motility after a day or two (Fig. 2 4) and forming a pellicle or
scum on the surface of the liquid (Fig. 2e). After a time spores are formed
in the rods of the pellicle, these rods being usually united, at this stage,
end to end in chains (Fig. 2 6 and c). One spore is formed within each rod
and is subsequently set free by the disappearance of the cell-wall.

It has of late years become a matter of common knowledge that the great
value of leguminous plants in increasing the nitrogen-content of the soil is
due to the bacteria (vhizobium) contained in the small tubercles always found
on their roots, these bacteria being able to absorb and utilize the nitrogen
of the atmosphere and to pass it on in an available form to the plant.

Pure cultures of these bacteria are now sold under the names of nztragin
and azotogen, although their practical utility as soil-fertilizers is not admitted
by all bacteriologists, since the results obtained with them have proved
somewhat contradictory.

It is a less familiar fact that the conversion of nitrogenous substances in
the soil into a form available for plant food, 7.e. into nitrates, is also carried
on by bacteria. They belong to the genera Nitromonas and Azotobacter, and
are specially valuable in dealing with sewage on so-called “ sewage farms.”

It would take us too far to go into the question of inoculation against
diseases of bacterial origin by means of “anti-toxins’’ and similar substances.
It will suffice to point out that it has been found that culture at a higher
temperature (amongst various other factors) decreases the virulence of many
pathogenic bacteria with each succeeding generation. The products of such
weakened bacteria may then be used to impart the disease in a milder form,
after recovery from which the patient is usually immune to the ordinary form
of the complaint.

This method has been applied successfully in the case of bubonic plague
and some other bacterial diseases, and present-day research in bacteriology
is largely directed towards such problems.

Ill. SCHIZOPHYCEAK® (CYANOPHYCEAE).
Tue Biue-Green ALGAE.

This is a group of small but widely distributed algae in which the pure
green colour of the chlorophyll is masked by another colouring matter,
frequently blue, but often red or yellow. The plants, as seen with the
naked eye, may be blue-green, olive-grey, nearly black, various shades of
red, orange or yellow.

They occur in wet or damp situations, favourite habitats being water,
still or running, containing a high percentage of organic substances in solution,
and the wet vertical faces of rocks in waterfalls, etc.

* Details of some algae from several classes collected in South Africa are given by
N. WILLE in his paper: “ Ueber einige von J. MenyHarpr in Suedafrika gesammelte
Suesswasseralgen,” Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. 1903, No. 3. A large number of fresh-water
algae recently collected by Prof. H. H. W. Pearson in Namaqualand and Angola are
described by G. S. Wesr in Annals S. A. Museum, vol. 1x, pp. 61—89 (1912).

THALLOPHYTA 7

Some are unicellular, occurring either isolated or in colonies ; others are
filamentous, a large number of the filaments being generally aggregated to
form either a stratum or a definite colony.

Among the Blue-Green Algae commonly met with in South Africa, one
of the most striking isa species of Nostoc (Plate 2, Fig. M 1, 2, 3). This
consists of nearly spherical blue-green colonies, each made up of countless
numbers of minute filaments embedded in a mass of jelly. Each filament
consists of a row of barrel-shaped cells, with here and there a larger cell
interposed, which is called a heterocyst. The commonest method of
reproduction is by the breaking up of the filaments at the heterocysts into
shorter filaments, which then regain their former size by cell-division and
growth. Less commonly some of the cells of certain filaments become
converted into spores.

Some other species of Nostoc will be mentioned under Encephalartos
(Vol. 1 page 94) and Gunnera (Vol. 11).

IV. PLAGE ERAIAE.

The Flagellatae are a group of minute and very lowly organisms, all
unicellular and with characters intermediate between those of plants and

Fig. 3. Euglena gracilis Klebs 4.
Form with green chromatophores
(ch); 2, nucleus; v, vacuole with
eye spot (red); g, flagellum.
B. Division of cyst into 4
daughter-cells, 1000/1 (After
Zumstein). C-F, Euglena
sanguinea (After G. Haase),
1690/1. C and D two ga-
metes. EH. Young zygote with
2 nuclei and 4 chromatophores.
FF. Zygote after fusion of

nuclei.

animals. It is not mecessary to discuss the question to which kingdom
they may be more conveniently relegated, as they probably constitute the
starting point from which on the one hand the main groups of Thallophyta,
on the other the Protozoa, have been derived.

Each cell (Fig. 3) is bounded by a protoplasmic membrane, in which

8 THALLOPHYTA

amoeboid changes of form may occur, but a true cell-wall is absent. They
are motile by means of one or more apical cilia each one being called a
Jlagellum*. Green chloroplasts in the form of bands, plates or dises
may or may not be present, and therefore the nutrition of the plants may
be that typical of either the algae or the fungi. Reproduction takes place
only by simple division in the longitudinal planet. Each individual is however I
capable of forming vesting cySts (see Fig. 3). The figure shows different
forms and stages of one of the commonest fresh-water forms called Euglena,
also illustrated on Plate 2.

Attention should be called to the peculiar vacuoles met with in these
plants, which alternately expand and collapse. They are found just behind
the flagella and are known as contractile vacuoles.

V. CHLEORCPHYCEAT:

THe Green ALGAE.

The Chlorophyceae present the greatest diversity of form and structure,
ranging from minute, unicellular, motile forms to such plants as the “ sea-
grasses” and Caulerpas (Fig. 4), the latter closely resembling in their external

Fig. 4. Caulerpa crassifolia J. G. Agardh. Plant (a single cell), nat. size. a, dorsiventral
apex of stem; 7, roots; 44, branches with distichous leaves. (After J. Sachs.)

form some of the higher plants, but consisting of a single although much
branched cell.
* Cilium: a hair ; flagellum: a whip.

+ Reproduction by means of gametes forming zygotes also occurs in this group. The
process resembles in essentials that described on p. g under Sphaerella. See Fig. 3 C-F.

CHLOROPHYCEAE 9

The South African Chlorophyceae do not differ materially from the Green
Algae met with in other parts of the world, these plants being as a rule
cosmopolitan in their distribution. One of the very simplest forms, ranking
indeed amongst the most primitive organisms in the plant kingdom, is that
which causes, in some parts of the world, the phenomenon known as “red
rain.” This is the genus Sphaerella (Haematococcus). It is a very minute
unicellular alga, which in its ordinary condition is freely motile by means
of two fine cilia at the forward end of the cell. These propel the plant in
somewhat the same manner as oars propel a boat.

As shown in Plate 2, Fig. A, the cell-wall of this plant stands out from —
the protoplasm and the latter contains a nucleus and a single basin-shaped
chloroplast. Sphaerella readily passes, however, into a dormant condition,
in which its colour becomes bright red, and it is this stage which causes the
“red rain.” This is called the Palmella condition (Fig. A, 2).

Two methods of reproduction are met with in the genus:

(2) Formation of two or four smaller motile cells, destitute of a cell-
wall, by division of the contents of a single mother-cell. These are called
zoospores ; after a time they form a cell-wall and acquire the characters
of the parent plant.

(6) Formation of several still smaller motile, naked cells, called gametes,
within a single mother-cell. These, on escaping, fuse together in pairs to
form cells which remain round and motionless for a time (the zygotes),
but resume the motile condition subsequently.

As an example of one of the larger green algae, Exteromorpha may
be mentioned*. The prevalent Cape species, E. intestinalis, is usually found
growing in dense tufts, on the rocks about high water, much like a tuft of
grass. The plants are more or less cylindrical, but narrower towards the
base and somewhat constricted at fairly regular intervals. The cylinder is
hollow and bounded by a single layer of small regularly shaped cells.
Near the base the axis gives off a number of similar branches. (See
Plate 2, Fig. E.) Reproduction may be either by means of minute, motile
sexual cells (gametes), which fuse together in pairs to form a zygote, the
zygote subsequently growing into a new plant ; or, by means of small zoospores,
which, after coming to rest, at once grow to form new plants, attached to the
rocks by means of a slender, branched, root-like basal part.

Although the large majority of the Green Algae are really bright green
in colour, yet there are isolated instances of plants with quite different colouring,
which, however, are obviously so closely related to green forms that it would
be inconvenient to separate them from the family in which they are included,
on the ground of colour alone. An example of such an alga is figured in
Plate 2, Fig. N. This is named Trentepohlia and is frequently found grow-
ing on the under side of overhanging rocks in sheltered situations of the

* This alga is one of the principal constituents of the so-called “ grass”? which
fouls the bottom of ships, hence its universal distribution.

M. 2

IO THALLOPHYTA

south-western mountains. It has the capacity of growing in a drier situation
than most algae, the thallus being aerial. The plant consists of dense tufts of
branched filaments of a bright colour. A few cells of a filament are shown
separately in Plate 2, Fig. N 2. Reproduction is by means of zoospores,
produced in nearly spherical sporangia, which are borne here and there, either
terminally or laterally, on the filaments.

Two other green algae may be referred to, one fresh-water, the other
marine, as remarkable instances of peculiar development of cells.

The fresh-water alga, called the “water net’’ (H/ydrodictyon reticulatum),
is found in vleis in the spring. A small part of one of these nets is shown,
natural size, in Plate 2, Fig. I. Each of the green, nearly spherical segments
of the net, consists of a single cell*. The most usual method of repro-
duction is by the formation of large numbers of zoospores within some of
the old cells of the net. These swarm about within the mother-cell and
then come to rest with their ends adjoining in such a manner as to form
a new net within the cell. On the subsequent rupture of the mother-cell,
the young net is set free, and, by growth of the cells, gradually attains its
full size.

There is also a somewhat complex method of sexual reproduction, which
is less commonly met with, and need not be considered here.

The marine example is Codium tomentosum, a dark green sea-weed with
a soft cylindrical and repeatedly forked thallus several inches in length. The
remarkable feature of this plant is that the whole individual is made up of
a single much-branched tube, which is developed from a single cell; the ends
of all the branches enlarge and become club-shaped, and being closely packed
together at the surface of the thallus they form a kind of pseudo-cortex for
the plant. One of these club-shaped tips is shown, considerably magnified,
in. Plate 2, Fig. G. Growing out from it, laterally, is one of the reproductive
organs (gametangium). In this a large number of minute, motile sexual
cells (gametes) are produced, which fuse together in pairs, the resulting zygotes
growing out to form new plants.

VI. CONJUGATAE.

Quite a number of these are found in our streams, vleis and pools; they
consist of unbranched filaments, each filament being made up of a single row
of cells, all exactly alike. Among the commonest of these are species of the
genus Spirogyra (Fig. 5). Each cell of Spirogyra is bounded by a cell-wall,
and contains a central nucleus and a lining layer of protoplasm. Embedded
in the latter are one or more conspicuous, spirally wound chloroplasts, from
which the plant takes its name.

The plant has two methods of reproduction. One is by the repeated
division and growth of the cells, accompanied by the breaking up of the

* More accurately a coenocyte (i.e. a multinucleate “cell”), The same remark
applies to the cell of Codium.

CONJUGATAE 11

filament into shorter lengths. The second method is by the sexual formation
of spores, which are called zygospores or zygotes. In order that this
may take place it is necessary for
ese) y P : V/
err RO two filaments to lie parallel to one
another and not very far apart.

“ilheg S oud
cia Then short protuberances are put
Aa ch
ON out from adjacent cells of each
wr Ne 2

which meet together between the
filaments. At the point of junction
the adjacent walls break down, and
through the opening the contents
of one cell pass over into the other
cell; the united mass then surrounds
itself with a fairly thick wall, thus
constituting the zygospore, which
generally remains dormant for some
time before germinating to form a

__hew Spirogyra plant. The whole
Fig. 5. Spirogyra. A. Copulation of Sp. process is known as conjugation;
quinina; %, zygospore, 240/1. B. Sp.
longata, 150/1. C. Sp. jugalis; #, nu- hence the name of the class.
cleus ; ch, chromatophore ; p, pyrenoids. Closely related to Spirogyra are
250/1. (From Strasburger, Textbook.) the beautiful unicellular algae called
Desmids, one of which (Staurastrum) is illustrated in Plate 2, Fig. H.
Desmids are chiefly remarkable for their diversity of form and their
wonderful symmetry. All are microscopic, some large enough to be, although

with difficulty, visible to the naked eye. The cells are often beautifully

B

Fig. 6. Cosmarium Botrytis Menegh. 1-3, stages of division; 4, temporary membranes
of two sister-cells shed during the formation of the final cell-wall. (After De Bary)

ornamented with spines, ridges, etc., and are usually symmetrical about three
planes. In one of these planes, called the equatorial plane, there is a median
constriction known as the zsthmus. Each cell contains a central nucleus
in the isthmus, and each semi-cell contains one, or sometimes more than one,
bright green chloroplast, usually in the form of a thick axile band, with
radiating ridges.

12 THALLOPHYTA

Their methods of reproduction are somewhat similar to those of Spirogyra.
In multiplying by division of the cells, each part of the mother-cell-wall
becomes the corresponding half of the daughter-cell-wall, the second half
being formed de novo (see Fig. 6). Conjugation takes place either by the
formation of a canal, as in Spirogyra, the zygote, however, being formed in
the canal and not in either of the conjugating cells; or the contents of the
conjugating cells are liberated from the cells before fusion takes place.

VII. CHARALES.
Tue Srone-Worts*.

The Characeae (Plate 2, Fig. D), both in their vegetative structure and
in their reproductive organs, are decidedly more complex than any other
green algae, and in some respects may be regarded as intermediate between
these and the mosses, although the relationship of the class is rather obscure.
The plant consists of a main axis with long internodes and short nodes ; from
the latter whorls of lateral branches are given off. These lateral branches may
be either simple or themselves branched in the same manner as the main axis.
In the axil of one branch of each node another branch arises which repeats
the characters of the main axis. Attachment to the substratum is by means
of branching, root-like outgrowths from the lowest nodes, called rhizoids.
The growth of each axis is controlled by an apical cell, from which other cells
are successively cut off by means of transverse walls. Each of these is again
divided transversely into a lower, which develops into the long internodal
cell, and an upper, from which, by further divisions, a disc of nodal cells
is produced, as well as the lateral branches.

The reproductive organs of the Characeae are peculiar to the family and
have received special names, the female organ being called the mucule and
the male the globule. The globule (Fig. 7 @) is spherical and consists of
eight shield-like structures (called shzedds) dovetailing into one another at
their edges. From the inner face of each a stalk projects nearly to the centre
terminating in a single cell, to this cell six others are attached, and, from each
of the six, four long filaments grow out, each composed of a row of about
two hundred cells. A single motile male cell, the spermatozoid, is
developed in each of the two hundred cells of the filament. Hence the
total number of spermatozoids in a globule will be about 8 x 6x 4x 200
=nearly 40,000. The filaments, as shown in Fig. 7 c, are closely packed
and twisted so as completely to fill the available space inside the globule.
The nucule (Fig. 74) is ovoid and made up of a large central cell, the egg-
cell, densely packed with starch (Fig. 7 ¢), surrounded by five spirally wound

* Several species are enumerated or described in a paper by Messrs H. and J. Groves:

“On Characeae from the Cape Peninsula collected by Major A. H. Wottey-Dop,”
Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. Vol. 37, July 1906.

Nitella tricuspis var. macilenta, N. Dregeana and Lamprothamnus alopecuroides occur
near Stellenbosch. Mm.

CHARALES 19g

filaments, the outer cell-walls of which are thickened, while their tips unite at
the apex to form the crown. After fertilisation has been brought about by
the entrance of a spermatozoid through the cells of the crown, the nucule
remains in a dormant condition for some months. After this resting period
it germinates, putting out a slender filament known as the pro-embryo,
which suggests a comparison with the protonema of the mosses, and from
which, as in the mosses, the new plant arises as a lateral bud. The pro-
embryo is shown in Fig. 8.

Fig. 8. Chara fragilis Desv. Proto-

Fig. 7. Chara polystachya Gant. a, globule (f) nema. sp, germinating oospore ;
60/1; c, the same in section, 70/1; b, mrcale b, és p, ia alia Sa ate
oak - . protonema; from d originate the

(F )s Silas eeccae murec fon 30) Ghizoids) 7s) 7, the ieo-called

principal root; /, the first leaves of
the foliage plant; af, apex of the
protonema. (After Pringsheim)

VIII. DIATOMACEAE.

The diatoms are all microscopic, but they frequently occur in vast
numbers, and their cell-walls are so impregnated with silica as to be almost
indestructible. Fossil diatoms, for this reason, are often exceedingly well
preserved, some strata formed almost exclusively of their remains being

14 THALLOPHYTA

known as imfusorial earth or kieselguhr. Some of these are of
economic importance, being used in the manufacture of dynamite, and for
other purposes. All diatoms are unicellular, though some are united by the
mucilage they secrete into colonies or filaments. They occur both in fresh
and salt water, and are more abundant in the colder parts of the world.
Hence diatoms, although common, are not so frequent in South Africa
as they are in colder countries.

The structure of a diatom is somewhat remarkable. Each individual is
known as a frustule. The cell-wall consists essentially of two valves
which fit closely together, like a pill box and its lid. In the commonest
genus of diatoms, Navicu/a, each valve has the shape of a boat, one, turned
upside down, fitting closely into the other, there being just sufficient difference
in size between the two to make this possible. Further, that part of each
valve which overlaps the other seems to have a different structure from, and
to be rather attached to than continuous with, the rest of the valve. This
part is known as the girdle.

UD,

%

A

AAARANRAN A

EURESDSIVIELODEDOUGUSI OU INT EEREMEN(IEIFEG
AA

AAR AAA AA ANAR
SO clRNPIPISDC/MGRMEUSHGO GRIEF ESE GUSEGERG DORI PICE LRRD:

BAA NG

ft

ine

Fig. 10. Formation of auxospores of
Navicula viridula Kitz. A. Face-view
of cell. B. Two cells, their contents
dividing each into two daughter-cells.

ALAN AA ANANAARARAARANAAANAA

ORE VETSNOORGEG SHRUDISIGURUOGIURSECESACREECI2UEUED CIEE

IN WVG BUEUPUNLCR HUG EUHI VEL LAIR AE

S
ARUN TTT DECI ITY

dn

Gh

1 C, D. Copulation of corresponding

Fig. 9. Navicula viridis (Nitzsch) Kitz. couples, each one forming one auxo-

1. Face-view. 2. Lateral view (girdle). spore with 4 nuclei. £, The twoadult
1000/1. (After Pfitzer) x auxospores, 700/1. (After Karsten)

It follows from what has been said that there are three points of view
from which a diatom may be examined :
I. Looking down on one of the valves, known as the valve view
(Fig. 9, 1).
II. Looking down on the girdle (i.e. with the two valves in profile)
known as the girdle view (lig. 9, 2).
III. Looking at the end of the diatom, known as the end view.

DIATOMACEAE 15

On looking at a number of diatoms under the microscope, it generally
happens that practically all are lying so as to exhibit either the “valve” or
the ‘“‘girdle”” view, whereas it is a more difficult matter to see them in “end
view.” The two valves are exactly alike, except for a trifling difference in
size, so the frustule is symmetrical about three planes at right angles to one
another. The valves are often ornamented with numerous fine transverse
markings, and in many cases a longitudinal opening (visible as a line) is
found running nearly the whole length of each valve. This is known as
the raphe. Immediately within this are found three swollen nodules,
one in the centre, the central nodule, and one at each end of the raphe,
the terminal nodules. Duiatoms possessing a raphe exhibit peculiar movements,
the exact cause of which is not fully understood, though it appears to be
connected with the extrusion of mucilage from the nodules, through which
run very fine pores called cavaliculz. Each frustule has a central nucleus,
and one or more chloroplasts embedded in its lining layer of protoplasm, the
green colour of which is however quite masked by the golden brown colouring
matter, dzatomin (Plate 2, Fig. F), which is always present.

Reproduction occurs (1) by division of the cells, and (2) by the formation
of special spores called auxospores. In the first named method a swelling
of the contents of a frustule pushes the valves apart. The contents then
divide into two parts, each part retaining one valve of the original frustule.
Then each daughter-cell forms a new valve to fit inside the old one. Since
the valves are incapable of growth in most cases, one of the daughter-cells
formed at each division will be smaller than the mother-cell. This reduction
in size of the frustules does not, however, proceed indefinitely, but when
a certain minimum size has been attained, auxospore formation restores the
original size.

As the name implies the auxospore is a much larger body than the cells
from which it is formed, rapid growth taking place during its formation. It
may be formed in various ways, either sexually or non-sexually. The method
in Navicula may serve as an example of one of the more complex ways
(Fig. 10). In this case two frustules come to lie side by side, the contents
of each swell, cast off the valves and divide, and the nucleus of each daughter-
cell divides again to form one large and one smaller nucleus; then each
daughter-cell fuses with one of the daughter-cells of the other frustule, the
larger nuclei uniting, the smaller disintegrating: each of the two resulting
cells is an auxospore. Gradually the auxospore assumes the form of the
ordinary frustule.

De LEAROREYCEAE,
Tue Brown ALGAE.

The Phaeophyceae include some of the largest known plants, the length
of the largest species being three times that of the tallest forest trees. They
range in size from these marine giants to forms scarcely visible to the

naked eye.

16 PHAEOPHYCEAE

They show a similar diversity both in external form and internal structure,
the larger kinds often rivalling the higher plants in both respects while the
smaller ones are among the simplest of algae. ;
It is plants of this family*, almost exclusively marine, which form the main
portion of the ‘ sea-weeds”’ on our shores, especially that part growing on the
rocks between high and low water, and the same may be said of the sea coast
all over the world. ‘ Kelp,” from which iodine can be obtained, is made up
of a few common species of brown algaef.

Fig. 11. Splachnidium rugosum (L.) Grev.
Conceptacle, 80/1. w.T.s.

Fig. 12. Splachnidium rugosum. Apical cell
in long. section, 1000/1. W.T.s.

While the majority of the genera of the Green and Blue-green Algae
occurring in South Africa are more or less cosmopolitan in their distribution,
we find, on turning to the brown and red forms, that the geographical range
is more restricted, and that, as a consequence, there are several genera which
do not occur in the Northern hemisphere.

* See W. H. Harvey, Nereis australis, 1847,

+ All sea-weeds contain iodine in the form of iodides. Although there is only an
infinitesimal amount of these compounds in the water the sea-weeds are able to store
them in their tissue, hence the ashes of sea-weeds form one of the principal raw materials
for the manufacture of iodine. Its presence in any of these algae can be easily demonstrated
under the microscope. Place a thin section of a Fucus or Laminaria or Ecklonia, etc. on
a slide in a little water, add a few starch grains, cover and allow a drop of a strong
solution of ferric chloride to enter from the edge of the coverglass. Iodine is liberated
and stains the starch grains blue. R. M.

REAVEORE Yh A 17

Among the Brown Algae an example of this kind is the genus Sp/achnidium
(Plate 2, Fig. B) which is not only confined to the rocky coasts of the southern
seas, but is also the only known representative of its family. The general
appearance of the plant is well shown in the figure, a characteristic feature
being the very slender base of the axis and its branches. The dots on the
surface mark the position of flask-shaped cavities called conceptacles.
Each of these is lined by a number of hairs, most of which project through
the apex of the cavity; among them are several club-shaped bodies called
Sporangia, each of which contains numerous zoospores. ‘These are set
free, come to rest, and grow into new Splachnidium plants. The growth
of the axis is controlled by means of a very remarkable apical cell, quite
unlike any other apical cell known in the plant kingdom. It is found in
the centre of a small depression in the somewhat flattened apex (Fig. 12).
The central part of the plant is made up of branched filaments embedded
in mucilage.

Another characteristic Cape sea-weed is the large Ecklonia buccinalis®™ or
sea-bamboo, from the basal part of which fish horns} are often made. This
basal part is cylindrical and hollow, often three or four feet long, very tough,
and attached to the rocks by means of irregularly-branched hold-fasts. It
terminates above in a large frond, split almost to the base into a number
of linear segments. At the junction of stalk and frond a few smaller segments
occur, on the smooth surface of which certain slightly raised areas are found.
These mark the position of the reproductive organs, which cover the raised
portion of the thallus and consist of club-shaped sporangia very similar to
those already met with in Splachnidium.

ee RAHODORH Ver AE:

Tue Rep ALGcaE.

While the Brown Algae are conspicuous for their size the red forms are
remarkable for their beauty. They are all fairly small, although the thallus
may show considerable complexity, and nearly all are marine, growing at or
below low water. A very few of the simplest red algae, however, grow in
fresh water.

Amongst the Red Algae one of the most characteristic South African
genera is Cheilosporum. This is a small, fan-shaped, pale strawberry-
coloured plant, generally growing in rather dense tufts on the rocks, at or
just above low water mark. The plant is illustrated in Plate 2, Fig. L. Like
other members of the family, Coral Algae, is is somewhat thickly incrusted

* Named after Curistian FRIEDRICH ECKLON, an apothecary, who came to the
Cape in 1823. Fired with enthusiasm for botany, he gave up his profession and made
large collections of plants in various parts of South Africa.

+ The drivers of carts offering fish for sale in the streets of Capetown and other ports
blow these horns in order to make their presence known.

M. 3

18 RHODOPHYCEAE

with lime. The branches are all made up of more or less V-shaped segments,
the cells connecting one segment to the next being thicker and stronger than
the rest as shown in Fig. 13. The most frequent method of reproduction is
by means of spores which are formed in rows of four, and are therefore known
as tetraspores. This is one of the characteristic methods of reproduction
in the Red Algae, though the tetraspores are often arranged in a tetrad
instead of in a row.

In Cheilosporum, the tetraspores are formed in flask-shaped cavities in
the thallus, called comceptacles, the position of which is shown in Fig. 13,
and the structure more clearly in Fig. 14.

Besides the tetraspores, which constitute a non-sexual means of repro-
duction, there is a characteristic method of sexual reproduction in the Red
Algae, unique in the plant kingdom. It has been shown that, in some forms at
least, a regular alternation of generations exists in these plants, quite comparable
to that met with in the Mosses and Ferns. Although this has not been
definitely proved in the case of Cheilosporum, it may be assumed that sexual

Fig. 14. Chetlosporum cultratum,

i

Conceptacle, 75/1. W. T.s.

Fig. 13. Cheilosporum cultratum (Harv.) Aresch.
Portion of thallus, 40/1. w. T- s.
organs are produced by the plants which are formed on germination of the
tetraspores, and that tetraspores are produced by the plants which result from
germination of the sexually produced spores. It is known that male, female,
and tetraspore-bearing plants are distinct from one another. Male and female
reproductive cells are each produced in conceptacles similar to those in which
the tetraspores are found. The male cells are very small, motionless, spherical
bodies, called Pollinoids, formed in enormous numbers in each conceptacle.
The female reproductive organ is called a carpogonium, and is the
terminal cell of a short row of cells called the procarp or carpogonial branch.
The carpogonium ends in a long hair-like projection called the tvichogyne,
and to the latter the pollinoids become attached. Fertilisation then takes
place, but the fertilised carpogonium, instead of itself developing into the fruit

RHODOPHYCEAE 19

body, puts out a tube through which the embryonic cells are conveyed to
a neighbouring cell, called an auxiliary cell, in which the further
development is completed. The auxiliary cell then forms a number of short
tubes each of which produces one or more spores, the carpospores, the
whole structure produced by the auxiliary cell being called the cystocarp.
Several groups of cells, each containing one fertile carpogonial branch and
one auxiliary cell, are found in each conceptacle, which therefore subsequently
contains a corresponding number of cystocarps*.

As a second example of the Red Algae the genus Gelidium may be

\

SSssates SSS

iii

t

oy

Fig. 15. Gelidium cartila-
gineum. (L.) Gaill.
1. Habit of a pinnule.
2/1. 2. Longitu-
dinal section through
a bilateral, terminal

cystocarp. 45/1.
(After Schmitz)

mentioned (Plate 2, Fig. K). This represents the
commonest type of plant body (thallus) met with
among Red Algae, namely one which is freely
branched, the branches being rather slender and
somewhat leathery in texture. The tetraspores of
Gelidium are arranged in cruciate form. The sexual
reproductive organs are similar to those of Chei/o-
sporum, but are not sunk in special conceptacles as
they are in that genus. The carpogonium is found
just below the surface of the thallus, surrounded
by a number of auxiliary cells, the trichogyne pro-
jecting on the outside through a small opening in
the surface of the thallus. After fertilisation the
embryonic cells, unlike those of Cheilosporum, develop
in the carpogonium ; but when the spore-bearing
tubes are produced, each becomes joined to an
auxiliary cell before producing a spore. The cysto-
carp 1s shown in Fig. 15.

* In such cases the whole conceptacle with its contents is generally called the

cystocarp.

XI. EUMYCETES.

Tue Funei.

The Fungi fall naturally into four classes :
I. Phycomycetes (A/ga/ Fungi), which exhibit reasonably clear
affinities with the Algae. An example of this class is the
common white mould.

II. Ascomycetes, including such forms as the edible morels and
truffles.

III]. Basidiomycetes, to which the edible mushrooms, the poisonous
Amanitas, and all the “toadstools” and ‘ puff-balls” belong.

IV. Uredineae (Rust Fungi), which include many of the worst
>)
disease-causing fungi, such as the rust fungi of cereals, the
coffee disease, etc.

These classes differ widely from one another in many respects, but all
agree in the fact that the vegetative part of the plant consists of a number
of slender, branched filaments, called individually the hyphae and collectively
the mycelium of the fungus. All fungi agree also in the entire absence
of chlorophyll, and hence are obliged to obtain their food from organic
materials. If they obtain this food from other living organisms they are
known as parasites (e.g. rust of wheat); if from non-living organic
substances they are called saprophytes (e.g. mushrooms).

Class I. Phycomycetes.

There are two well marked families of this class, and both are of some
importance. The first is the Oomycetes, including a number of parasites,
most of which destroy seedlings. The disease caused by them is known
as the “damping off” of seedlings. Perhaps the best known member of
the family, however, is that which causes the potato disease, Phytophthora
infestans. ‘The spores of this fungus germinate in wet weather on the
leaves of the potato plant, and produce a mycelium which grows first in
the tissues of the leaf, and from there spreads to the stem and finally to
the tubers. After growing in the leaf for a few days, some of the hyphae
begin to grow out of the stomata. These are stouter than the ordinary
vegetative hyphae and branch a few times after leaving the stoma. At the end
of every branch a single pear-shaped sporangium (Fig. 16 B) is formed, and
then immediately below it a branch is given off, which soon grows in such
a way as to appear merely a continuation of the original branch, and at its
end a second sporangium is formed, after which the process is repeated. This
successive formation of lateral branches, which become straightened, gives a
very characteristic beady appearance to the sporangiophore, sometimes

(continued on p. 24)

‘
i

CLASS EUMYCETES
Pezizaceae (A) Uredineae (B) Agaricaceae (C) Phallineae (D) Lycoperdaceae (E. F.)

Plate 3.

A: Bulgaria spec. B: Aecidium resinicolum (Rud.) Wint.
Cc: Amanita phalloides (Fries) Quélet D: Anthurus Mac Owani Marl.
E: Lycoperdon pratense Pers. F: Geaster velutinus Morgan

EUMYCETES 21

alate 4.

A. Bulgaria spec. (Discomycetes). From ‘Table Mountain. 2400 feet.
September.

B. Aecidium resinicolum (Rud.) Wint. (Uredineae). On a twig of Rafnia
angulata. From the neighbourhood of Capetown. September.

C. Amanita phalloides (Fries) Quélet (Agaricaceae). The death-cup. Very
poisonous. From pine woods near Stellenbosch. May. Paddestoel (vergiftig), Slang-
Kost.

D. Anthurus MacOwani, sp. nov. (Phalloideae). From Somerset West. .2. Trans-
verse section through a segment, 3/2, showing the air-chambers. The diagnosis is
given below.

E. Lycoperdon pratense Pers. (Gasteromycetes-Lycoperdaceae).

“ Meadow puff-ball.” Neighbourhood of Capetown. May. 2. Long. section
through nearly ripe fungus. (Somewhat diagrammatic.) [he dark portion is the gleba
in a pulpy condition, which on drying is transformed into the powder of the puff-ball.

F. Geaster velutinus Morgan (Lycoperdaceae). 1. Young plant. 2. Adult
plant, the outer peridium split. From Eastern Cape Colony. ‘The common G. hygro-
metricus is of universal occurrence ; the rarer G. pectinatus and several others are found
occasionally.

Description.

A. The genus Bulgaria is nearly allied to Peziza ; the plants generally
occur in damp localities, especially where cattle are grazing. Several S. A.
species of these genera are undescribed. (See page 28.)

B. This fungus is not known as yet in the uredospore or teleutospore
form. (See page 34.)

C. The “death-cup.” This contains two poisonous principles, viz:
an alkaloid somewhat resembling that of the fly-mushroom, which is
muscarine, and a haemolytic substance (toxalbumin) called phalline
(Kobert). Numerous cases of poisoning have been caused by this plant, as
it is occasionally, especially by strangers, mistaken for the ordinary eatable
mushroom. It appears (in the Western Province) during April and May,
mostly in oak- or pine-woods, rarely on open ground. With a little care it
can be easily distinguished from the common field mushroom by the colour of
its gills, for these are white, even on adult plants, and joined to the stalk.
The cap generally, not always, bears a few bits of the annulus on its upper
side, and the bulbous base of the stalk is surrounded by a split membrane.
The colour varies from a light drab to brown, mostly with a greenish tinge.

How dangerous this mushroom is may be gathered from the fact that
some years ago a cook at Elsenburg College, an Indian who had come
from Natal, was thrown into terrible agony for 36 hours merely by having
eaten some rice that had been boiled in a pot, which his mate had just used for
stewing some of the Amanita. The mate died the same day.

22 EUMYCETES

D. Anthurus MacOwani*. This handsome fungus appears in May in oak-
woods near Somerset West, whence it was brought to us by Mr N. S. Pritans.
It is of a very spongy texture, the strands of hyphae of which it is constructed
being separated by large air chambers. The dark red patches on the inner
side of the segments shown in the figure are particles of the slimy gleba
(masses of spores) left there on the separation of the segments.

This species somewhat resembles a plant from Natal, described by
KALCHBRENNER and MacOwan as Anthurus Woodiit, but it differs from it by
the shorter stipes and the much longer lanceolate acuminate segments, which
are 6 to 8 times as long as wide. The black spores are very minute.

FE. Lycoperdon. There are a number of species of puff-balls in South
Africa, most of them probably introduced and spread by sheep or cattle. One
of the most common species is L. pratense in several varieties, appearing
especially on grazing lands at the beginning of winter. (See page 30.)

Fig. 15 a. Kalchbrennera
corallocephala (Welw.
& Curr.) Ed. Fisch.
2/3 nat. size. The
stipes is yellowish, the
short branches are car-
mine. Said to be phos-
phorescent, (After
Kalchbrenner ex Engler

& Prantl)

* Anthurus MacOwani, sp.nov. Peridium ovoideum, albidum, irregulariter rumpens ;
pedunculus brevis, cylindraceus, albidus, in 5—6 lacinias divisus. Laciniae simplices,
elongatae, acuminatae, recurvae, pedunculo 3p!° Jongiores. (For the diagnosis of the genus
Anthurus Kalchbr. & MacOw. see K. KatcHBRENNER, Phalloidei Novi vel minus
cogniti. Budapest 1880.) Named in honour of Dr P. MacOwan, for many years the
only botanist in South Africa who paid any attention to fungi.

+ C. G. Lioyp, who examined the dried specimens of the plant originally sent
to Kew by Dr Mepiey Woop of Durban, declares it to be a Lysurus and not an
Anthurus, KALCHBRENNER’S figure being an incorrect representation. The name would
consequently be Lysurus Woodii (Kalchbr. & MacOw.) Lloyd. See Lioyn, Synopsis of
the known phalloids. Cincinnati 190g. Other pha from South Africa represented
in European collections are Dictyophora phalloidea (Fig. 24, facing p. 30) and Kalchbrennera
corallocephala, the latter being fairly frequent in the East and South East.

CLASS EUMYCETES
Helvellaceae (A) Agaricaceae (B. C) Polyporaceae (D)

A: Morchella conica Persoon

B: Psalliota campestris (L.) Fries

Cc: Amanita muscaria (L.) Persoon Dp: Boletus edulis Bulliard

—

EUMYCETES 23

laten a.

A. Morchella conica Persoon (Discomycetes). The edible morel.

B. Psalliota campestris (L.) Fries (Agaricus campestris (Basidiomycetes-A garicaceae).
The common field mushroom (edible). Champignon, Kampernoelie.

C. Amanita muscaria (L.) Persoon (Agaricaceae). The fly-mushroom or fly-
agaric. A young specimen. Very poisonous. Vergiftige Paddestoel.

D. Boletus edulis Bulliard (Basidiomycetes-Polyporaceae). “he stone-mushroom.
Edible. Hetbarezwam.

All from the Cape Peninsula.

Description.

Morchella conica. The pointed morel, which is one of the most highly
esteemed mushrooms in Central Europe, occurs here in oak-woods or among
shrubs of the Western Province in spring (September, October). About
25 years ago the author found only a few specimens among the oaks at the
Round House near Capetown, but gradually the plant has. spread and occurs
now in various localities on the Cape Peninsula and probably elsewhere. It
imparts a delicious flavour to roast meat, but may be also prepared like the
common field mushroom or the boletus.

Psalliota campestris (Champignon, locally pronounced “‘zampion”’). The
common field mushroom appears in autumn in meadows and on grassy slopes,
especially where cattle graze. It can always be distinguished from the deadly
Amanita phalloides |See Plate 3] by its gills, which are pink or salmon coloured
on young plants, turning dark brown or even black on older ones. The gills
are free from the stalk, and the base of the stalk is not surrounded by a
membrane.

Amanita muscaria. This is a very young plant of the fly-agaric, adult
specimens having an expanded cap 3—5 inches in diam. It appears in autumn,
especially in pine and poplar woods. In some countries, e.g. Siberia, it 1s eaten
in order to produce a state of intoxication.

The name fly-mushroom or fly-agaric has been given to it because it is or
was employed for preparing fly-poison by boiling some slices of it with milk.

Boletus edulis. This is one of the most common mushrooms used in
Northern and Central Europe, growing often in profusion in pine- and fir-forests
at the end of summer. Twenty years ago it was a great rarity in South
Africa, occurring only under some oaks on the Orangezicht estate, but now it
is found in almost all the oak woods around Table Mountain as well as at the
Paarl, Stellenbosch and Wellington, appearing in April and May according to
the autumnal rains. It attains much larger dimensions here than in Europe,
weighing not rarely two and occasionally three pounds, the cap being 8 or 10
and even 12 inches in diameter, and yet quite firm and sound.

‘The squirrels (introduced from Canada) are also fond of it, but do not
touch the Amanita phalloides, although both kinds of fungus grow often
intermingled.

A near ally, Boletus bovinus, also edible although not quite so tasty, is
somewhat moist and shining on the upper side, while the lower side of the cap
is yellow or greenish yellow. This occurs more frequently in pine woods.
Any one not well acquainted with mushrooms is advised to use none but the
common field mushroom and that only in the fresh state.

24 PHYCOMYCETES

*called conidiophore, of Phytophthora (Fig. 17), the main branches showing
a series of contractions which mark the bases of successive lateral branches.
The sporangia fall off when ripe, and the contents of each then divide up
to form about eight motile zoospores
9 f y (Fig. 17 C and D),. These are as a
‘t rule only liberated when plenty of
} moisture is present, swimming about
in drops of dew or rain on the plant,
finally coming to rest and starting the
disease afresh.
Sexual reproduction is also met with
in the family. The sexual organs are
oogonia (female) and antheridia
(male). The former are large, terminal,
spherical cells at the ends of some of the
hyphae; the latter are smaller and more
or less club-shaped, growing close to the
oogonia, but usually arising from separate
hyphae (Fig. 18). When both are mature
the antheridium puts out a very slender
fertilising tube which penetrates
aan ye the wall of the oogonium ; through
Mee NS . this some of the contents of the antheri-
aye dium pass into and fertilise the single
: egg-cell. The latter then surrounds
Fig. 16. Phytophthora infestans. A. Lower itself with a thick cell-wall and becomes
surface of potato leaf, showing the 4, oospore; this remains dormant
sporangiophores protruding from the a ee
stomata. 90/1. B. Mature sporan- Until it is eventually set free by the
gium. C. The same, its contents decay of the surrounding tissues of the
aggregated. D. Motile spore (zoo- diseased host-plant. Only the oogonia
spore), B-D 540/1. ° :
(After H. Schenck) and oospores of Ph. infestans are known
at present, the antheridia still remaining
to be discovered. (See Kew Bulletin 1913, p. 192.)

Closely allied to the potato disease is the “False Mildew” of the vine,
caused by the fungus Plasmopara viticola. Here the conidiophores arise in
tufts from the stomata of the leaf, and each is very much branched, the
ultimate branches being very small and short and arranged in groups of three
(see Fig. 19). In other respects it closely resembles Phytophthora.

The second family of the Algal Fungi are the Zygomycetes, the only
well-known member of which is the common white mould, Mucor. This is
described in so many botanical text-books that the reader is referred elsewhere
for an account of its life history.

_ Related apparently to both these families is the “ locust-fungus,” Empusa
Grylli. This is entirely parasitic on the bodies of locusts, quickly killing the

* Continuation from page 20.

PHYCOMYCETES 25

Fig. 17. Phytophthora infestans (Montagne) De Bary 1. Conidiophore with conidia.
2. Later stage, the older conidia being pushed aside. 3-6. Zoospores. 3. Enclosed
in the conidium. 4. The discharging of the zoospores. 5. Liberated zoospores.

6. Germination. (After De Bary)

Fig. 18. Peronsspora alsinearum Casp.
Formation of oospore. 1. Young

stage. 2. Formation of oosphere and

fecundation-tube. 3. After fecunda- Fig. 19. Plasmopara viticola. 1. Portion of

tion. , antheridium; 4, oogonium. diseased vine-leaf (section), with conidio- —

350/1. (After De Bary) phores. 2. A smaller piece. Conidiophores
with conidia. 3. Conidium (Sporangium).
4 and 5. Formation of zoospores.

6. Oospore. (After Millardet)

M. 4

26 EUMYCETES

infected insects, A spore which finds its way to a suitable insect germinates,
putting out a hypha which penetrates into the body of the victim, and there
sprouts in a yeast-like manner, producing a large number of separate cells.
Death soon follows, and then each yeast-like cell produces a hypha which
grows out through the skin of the insect, and then forms, at its apex, a single
conidium. It has been attempted to use this fungus as a means of destroying
locusts ; but so far this has not been generally practicable, mainly owing to
the fact that the fungus cannot be cultivated as a saprophyte on any of the
ordinary media.
Class II. Ascomycetes.

This class is primarily characterised by the formation of a special repro-
ductive organ, the @scus, in which almost invariably eight ascospores are
produced. Other methods of reproduction are often met with in addition.

Three sub-classes may be conveniently recognised, based on the structure
of that part on or in which the asci are found :

A. Perisporiales. Asci completely enclosed in a cle¢stocarp.

B. Pyrenomycetes. Asci in a flask-shaped cavity, open only at the
apex, the Derithecitum.

C. Discomycetes. Asci on the concave, upper surface of a saucer
or cup-shaped structure, the apothecium.

In addition there are a few forms in which the asci either do not contain
the typical, definite number of spores, or are borne directly on the mycelium.
The yeast plant is the most important of these.

Sub-class A. Perisporiales. To this sub-class belong some of the
blue-green moulds (mostly saprophytic), some parasites of plants, viz. the
mildews of the vine, tobacco and vegetable marrow, and lastly the edible
trufles (Tuber brumale and T. aestivum of Central Europe), the fruit bodies
of which occur underground.

Two indigenous species of truffles, belonging to the genus Terfezia, are
found in the Kalahari, occurring near shrubs of Acacia hebeclada, generally 3—4

Fig. 19a. Terfezia Claveryi Chatin. From neighbourhood of Windhuk. Side view and
transverse section, 2/3 nat. size. Photo, by Frau C. Bohr

ASCOMYCETES 2g,

inches below the surface of the ground. They are much esteemed as an article
of diet when in season (March—June)*.

The fungus causing the mildew of the vine is known botanically as
Uncinula spiralis}. The mycelium of the fungus, unlike that of Phytophthora
and most other parasites, does not penetrate the tissues of the host-plant,
but forms a web on the outside only, attached to the leaf or berry by
means of very minute outgrowths from the hyphae called haustoria,
which penetrate the outer cells and extract nourishment from them. Here
and there, on the mycelium, short upright hyphae occur, on which chains
of conidia develop (Fig. 20 A), each conidium being capable of immediate
germination if carried by the wind to another leaf. It is the presence of
these conidia which gives the characteristic appearance of a “mildewed”” leaf,
as though flour had been dusted on the surface. In South Africa no other
method of reproduction is met with, but in North America the ascus-bearing
fruit-body (cleistocarp) is sometimes found (Fig. 20 C).. This is nearly

spherical and consists of a somewhat thick
wall, bearing a number of long, simple hairs
coiled near the apex, and enclosing a small
number of oval asci, each containing four or
eight ascospores. ‘The cleistocarp, owing
to its thick hard wall, can withstand long
periods of drought.

Sub-class B. Pyrenomycetes. A good
South African representative of this order
is a fungus, parasitic on yellow-wood trees
(Podocarpus), called Corynelia (see Fig. 21,
alson Plates 7) Hig. Ate, = elingsthe “same
figure is illustrated another very closely re-
lated fungus, also occurring on Podocarpus at
the Cape, and only differing in the shape of
the spores. The perithecia are about a
millimetre in length as shown in Fig. 21, 1.
Fig. 21, 9 represents a section of one of
the perithecia. From the base of this are
Fig. 20. Uncinula necator (U. spi- borne a considerable number of asci (2), each

ralts). A. Conidiophores, with eight brown spores. Other smaller

c, conidia. 6B. Mycelium on +s :
Ree Ieac ob vive! 7), haus flask-shaped cavities are also met with, called

torium. C. Cleistocarp (peri- Pycuidta (4), each lined with hyphae
thecium). (After Sorauer and bearing exceedingly small pycnospores
meee az enstaniheiten) (5). Some trees in damp situations suffer

considerably from the attacks of this fungus.
The “Ergot” of grasses, especially of the rye, also belongs to this order.

* Terfezia Claveryi and T. Boudieri, both known from North Africa and used there
under the name “terfaz.”

+ The “true mildew” of the vine, more generally known as Oidium Tuckeri; but
this name applies only to the conidial stage.

4—2

28 ASCOMYCETES

Sub-class C. Discomycetes.

[See Bulgaria (Plate 3, Fig. A) and Morchella (Plate 4, Fig. A).]

The apothecia of the species of Bu/garia and Peziza occurring at the Cape
are usually urn-shaped, and have a basal stalk embedded in the ground. They
are about an inch high, and of the same breadth. The apothecium is more or
less hairy on the outside, but very smooth and often brightly coloured on the
concave side, where the hymenium (made up of the closely packed asci)
is found. The asci (Fig. 22) are long and cylindrical, but somewhat narrowed
to the base, and contain eight ovoid spores in a row at the apical end, which are
eventually discharged through an apical pore (Fig. 22). The figure also shows
two of the sterile hairs (bavaphyses) which always occur among the asci.
In some species of Peziza other reproductive spores (comtdia) are met with,
but these are not known to occur in the South African forms.

Morchella conica (Plate 4, Fig. A) is one of the edible morels and resembles
to some extent an ordinary mushroom, but its structure is entirely different.
It consists of a stalk, surmounted by a cap, on the outer surface of which are a
number of saucer-shaped depressions, each similar to a shallow apothecium of
Pexiza. On the concave surface of each are found the asci, which are similar
to those of Peziza, like them containing eight spores but somewhat broadened
at the apex.

Fig. 21. 1-5. Corynelia clavata (L.) Sace. 1. Leaf of Podocarpus with carpophores.
2. Asci, 500/1. 3. Spores, 1000/1. 4. Long. section of pycnid, 90/1. 5. Sterig-
mata and spores of the pycnid, 600/1. (After Lindau & Wille) 6-9. Tripospora
tripos. 6. Leaf with carpophores. 7. Ascus. 8. Spores, 600/1. 9. Section
through wall of carpophore, 100/1. (From Engler and Prantl)

EUMYCETES 29

Class III. Basidiomycetes.

These include by far the greater number of those plants which are
popularly known as “fungi,” 7.e. all the mushrooms, toadstools, puff-balls,
stinkhorns, “bird’s nest fungi,” and “bracket fungi” (on tree-trunks), etc.
The class is characterised by the formation of a special type of spore, called
the basidiospore. These are produced in definite numbers (generally four,
rarely two or three) on the outside of a stout hypha called the basidium.
The basidia, except in one or two of the very simplest forms, are grouped
closely together in a hymentum, and the families are based to a large
extent on the position and extent of the hymenium.

The two main sub-divisions* are the Hymenomycetes, in which
the hymenium is freely exposed before the spores are mature, and the
Gasteromycetes, in which the hymenium is completely enclosed until
(or after) the spores are ripe. Of the Hymenomycetes
the best known and largest family is the Agaricaceae,
to which the ordinary edible mushroom belongs as well
as some very poisonous species.

Agaricaceae. Examples of this family are shown
in Plate 4, Fig. B (the edible mushroom), Plate 3,
Fig. C (the “death cup”), and Plate 4, Fig. C (the fly-
mushroom). The two latter are exceedingly poisonous,
nearly all the cases of mushroom-poisoning being caused _
by the “ death cup.”

The main points in the structure and development
of the common mushroom, Psa//iota campestris, are :
The vegetative part, the sfawm, consists of rather
thick strands of hyphae which spread in the soil. On
these the mushrooms first appear as little swellings. The
mature sporophore consists of a stalk and an umbrella-
shaped cap, called the pzlews Half-way up the stalk
are the remains of a thin white membrane, forming a

ring round the stalk, called the amnulus. On the

| lower side of the pileus are a number of radiating
| lamellae or gills. On the outer surface of the gills
(forming the hymenium) are the basidia, each of which

Fig. 22. Peziza spec. bears from two to four small basidiospores. Mixed with
a, Been) these are the paraphyses, which resemble the basidia
but are sterile. Figure 23 shows a small part of the

hymenium in a related plant. These mushrooms are rarely reproduced by

* Some of the smaller groups, ¢.g. the smut diseases and the quivering fungi, have
been omitted in order to simplify the classification here given.

30 BASIDIOMYCETES

means of the spores, the “spawn” being invariably used for this purpose
in cultivation, and probably acting in
a similar way in nature also.

The above description of the com-
mon edible mushroom will apply to a
large number of related fungi.

Polyporaceae. Plate 4, Fig. D.
The fruit-body consists of a stalk and
a pileus, but the hymenium, instead of
occurring on gills, lines the inner sur-
face of a large number of slender, closely
packed tubes (Poves), lying at right
angles to, and opening upon, the under
Fig. 23. Russula rubra. Portion of surfaces et Ene, Piles bi. hymentugs

* hymenium. sh, sub-hymenial layer ; itself is very similar to that of Psadliota.

b, basidia; s, sterigmata; sf, spores; The layer of pores in Boletus 1s rather

p, paraphyses; ¢, cystid, 540/1. thick and is easily detached from the

(From Strasburger, Textbook) ee .

rest of the pileus.

Gasteromycetes. Of these, two families are of interest, viz. Lycoper-
daceae and Phalloideae.

Lycoperdaceae. The puffballs (Plate 3, Figs. E and F). When
young the whole of the dark brown (fertile) part in Figure E is made up
of a number of irregularly-shaped cavities in a mass of mycelium. Each
cavity is lined with hymenium (similar to that of Psa//iota), and as the spores
ripen all the rest of the fertile part of the fruit-body breaks down to form
a watery fluid, with the exception of some thick-walled, branched hyphae
called capillitia. The fluid gradually dries up, leaving the spores and
capillitia as a dry powdery mass, forming a cloud of brown dust if the fruit-
body is accidentally broken. (Hence the name “ Puff-ball.’’)

Plate 3, Figure F, 1 and 2, represent respectively young and
mature fruit-bodies of one of the “earth stars.” It differs from Lycoperdon
chiefly in the fact that the outer covering of the fruit-body (the owter
peridiumy), splits regularly from the apex outwards, and becomes bent
out or reflexed, giving the whole plant, looked at from above, its’ characteristic
star-like appearance. In other respects the structure of Geaster is very similar
to that of Lycoperdon.

Phalloideae. One of the most striking of South African fungi is the
rather rare plant shown in Plate 3, Fig. D, viz. dAnthurus MacOwani. When
young the fruit-bodies of all phalloids look just like white eggs peeping half
out of the ground. Our example, in this stage, is about the size of a hen’s
egg. Later the “egg” splits irregularly at the apex, and the enclosed
structure rapidly grows out. Without going into detail it may be mentioned
that a small portion of the centre of the young fruit-body has a similar
structure to the fertile part of Lycoperdon, but before the “egg” bursts, this
part disintegrates and forms a dark liquid in which the spores are suspended.

Fig. 24. Dictyophora phalloidea Desv. (From Atrr. Morr, Brasilian. Pilzblumen.)
This fungus, which has the odour of Limburg cheese, is used as food in China.
See letter of Prof. S. Karvamura (Tokio) in Mycological Notes, No. 37 (April 1911)

by C. G. Lioyp.

32 UREDINEAE

Nor are these plants less interesting from the purely scientific point of view.
The majority of the rusts have developed the curious faculty of living
partly on one host-plant and partly on another. Such a fungus is said to
be heteroecious. No case of this kind is yet known in South Africa,
but there can be little doubt that some do occur here as well. As the two
stages of these fungi are very different, they were for a long time thought
to represent wholly different diseases.

Taking one of the commonest of the wheat rusts, Puccinia graminis, as
a type of the Uredineae (Fig. 25), we find that the disease caused by
it on the wheat plant has two distinct phases. At first, while the host-
plant is still young and green, the disease appears as orange-coloured streaks
and patches, called sovz, on the stem and leaves; later, when the plant
becomes old and straw-coloured, the sori rapidly assume a dark rust colour

Fig. 27, Puccinia graminis. nee on te of a (Berberis vulgaris).
ep, epidermis of lower side of leaf; m, intercellular mycelium; /, peridium;
s, spores. 142/1. (From Strasburger, Textbook)

(Fig. 25, 1 and 2). The fungus has no other form in South Africa, nor
does it occur, as far as is known, on any other unrelated host-plant ; but in
Europe the remaining phases are found on the leaves of barberry plants. On
the under surface of these leaves the fungus appears as little cup-shaped
structures, quite visible to the naked eye, while on the upper surface minute
brown dots, only with difficulty visible to the eye, are to be seen. Turning
to the microscopic structure of the fungus in these different stages, we find
that the orange-coloured sori on the wheat plant contain large numbers of thin-
walled spores, called wvedospores (Fig. 25, 5, on right), on short stalks.
These are capable of germinating at once on the same or other cereal, and in
a week a single spore may develop to form a mycelium in the tissues, and

UREDINEAE

a new uredospore SOrus.

Fig. 28. Aecidium Euphorbiae Pers. Section
ofspermogonium. 200/1. (After De Bary)

Ay)

Towards the end of the season the same mycelium

(sometimes in the same sorus) pro-
duces larger, dark brown, thick-
walled, two-celled teleutospores
(UIs, Bh h Ow let, aac! OE Ine
latter may remain dormant for a long
time after falling off, and then ger-
minate to form, from each cell, a four-
celled basidium (Fig. 26, 8). Each
cell of the basidium (or promy-
celium.) as shown in the figure, puts
out a very slender hypha (sterigma)
ending in a minute spore, the spovi-
dium. The sporidia are distributed
by the wind, and if one falls on a
barberry leaf it will germinate there,
producing a mycelium in the tissues,
and the cups on the lower surface, as
mentioned above. These cups are
known as aectdia (Fig. 27). Each
aecidium is bounded by a wall called
the peridium, and arising from its

base are a number of closely packed and regularly arranged hyphae, each

Fig. 29.

Aecidium from leaf of Rafnia angulata.

ZOO /iay aWeat Wse Se

34 UREDINEAE

terminating in a chain of spores, the aectdiospores. It is these which are
able to infect the young wheat plant at the beginning of the season, but after
that the same function is carried out by successive generations of uredospores.
On the upper surface of the barberry leaf are a number of small flask-shaped
openings, appearing externally as the brown dots mentioned before, called
pycnidia. These, as shown in the figure, produce vast numbers of
exceedingly small cells which have been variously regarded as spores and as
male gametes. In any event these cells are functionless now, so far as we
know. It is probable that in South Africa uredospore infection is quite
sufficient to account for the disease, without an alternative host-plant being
necessary. Even in Europe, with a long cold winter, uredospore sori sometimes
survive on winter wheats and wild grasses; and
the conditions permitting such survival are much
more favourable here.

As a South African example of the aecidium-
stage, decidium resinicolum [Plate 3, Fig. B] has
been chosen. This causes large galls on the stem
and leaves of Rafnia angulata ; each gall is covered
with numerous aecidium cups, which differ from
those of Puccinia in having a long peridium pro-
Fig. 30. Pycnidium from jecting from the surface of the gall. In early

leaf of Rafnia angulata. stages of the development of the galls the aecidia

200/1. W.T.s. (Fig. 29) are found on both surfaces of the leaf,
and interspersed with them are pycnidia (Fig. 30), hardly distinguishable from
those already described,gand figured.

LiCcnE MES:

It is probable that most people recognise a lichen when they see one,
but few are aware of the peculiarities which enable a lichen to live where
no other plant can. The reason for this lies in the fact that every
lichen consists not of a single organism but of two, quite different in function
and structure, and mutually dependent upon each other for existence in
those dry and barren spots where lichens are often found.

One of these organisms is an alga belonging to either the Schizophyceae
or the Chlorophyceae, and the other is a fungus, mostly of the Discomycetes.
Usually the algal constituent is also known in the free state in more congenial
habitats ; but the fungal constituent is only rarely able to exist except in the
lichen form. Hence the name of the lichen is used either for the whole plant
or for the fungal constituent, but not for the alga, which has its own name.
A further reason for this is that it is only the fungus which forms the typical
reproductive cells of its class (ascospores), while the alga remains in the
vegetative condition.

The lichen-forming algae are often such as possess more or less mucilaginous

* Numerous lichens occurring in South Africa are described or enumerated by
MaAssALonGo, STIRTON and STIZENBERGER. See literature, page 246.

LICHENES 35

sheaths to their cells, and these sheaths have a considerable capacity for retaining
water brought to them by the fungus-hyphae. In return they supply the
fungus with the greater part of its food, manufactured with the aid of
chlorophyll from the carbon dioxide of the air. This mutually dependent
existence of the constituents of a lichen is usually regarded as a good example
of symbiosis (i.e. living together with mutual advantage), though it has
also been suggested that the advantage is wholly on the side of the fungus
which, on this view, is simply regarded as a parasite on the alga.

(==

aS

Fig. 31. Leptogium tremelloides (L. f.) Wainio On the branch of a tree. Nat. size.

For convenience it is customary to classify the lichens according to the
form and structure of the thallus. In some
the two constituents are evenly distributed
through the thallus, which is then said to
be homoiomerous, while in others the alga
forms a definite layer (or layers) in the thallus,
known as the gontdial layer. These
are known as Heteromerous Lichens.
The latter are much commoner and are either
Crustaceous (forming a firm crust closely
Fig. 32. Leptogium tremelbides attached to the substratum), Foliaceous
(L.f.) Wainio Section through (flattened and leaf-like, but only loosely
thallus. (After Zahlbruckner attached to the substratum) or Fruticose
in E. P.) Much enlarged. (filamentous or band-like, and branched in
a shrub-like manner).
The most widely distributed homoiomerous lichens are gelatinous in
texture, a common South African species being Leptogium tremelloides*. Here
the alga is a species of Nostoc, while the fungus is a discomycete.

* This plant often occurs on the bark of trees in ravines and other sheltered
localities as a flat lump one or more inches in diameter. It is a very pretty thing, the
greenish black colour of the frilled thallus forming a strong contrast to the saucer-shaped,
rust-coloured apothecia, which are }—4 inch in diameter. “The plant fructifies in the
neighbourhood of Capetown (Table Mountain) in spring (Fig. 31). ™M.

5—2

36 LICHENES

In the heteromerous lichens a special and characteristic method of
reproduction is often met with, by means of small structures known as sovedia.
Each of these consists of a few algal cells, about which some fungus hyphae
are entwined, and they are set free in large numbers from the thallus, appearing
to the naked eye as a powder on the surface (Figs. 34 and 37).

Of foliaceous forms we have in South Africa a considerable number of
species of Parmelia, which possesses a leathery, leaf-like thallus, forming both
small apothecia and the much smaller sbermogonia. Fig. 33 shows the
general structure of the thallus and apothecium of a species of Parmelia. It
can be seen that the alga consists of isolated cells, and these belong to the
genus Pleurococcus. Soredia are frequently formed on the upper surface of the
thallus (Fig. 34).

Fig. 33. Parmelia arizonica (Tuck) Nyl. Section Fig. 34. Soredium of Parmelia,
through apothecium. (After Reinke) Enlarged. Section. 1000/1. W. T. Ss.
The apothecia have a slightly concave, smooth upper surface, in which

a large number of sterile hairs or Parvaphyses

occur as well as the a@scz. The latter contain

(usually) eight two-celled ascospores (Fig. 35).
The spermogonia or pycnidia are very small

and appear as minute black dots on the surface
of the thallus. In section they are spherical or
egg-shaped and contain large numbers of sper-
matia (pycnospores). While it has been
shown that in certain lichens the spermatia probably
act as male cells, it is very doubtful whether
they have such a function in other cases, and prac-
tically certain that as a rule they have not. It is
likely, however, that they had their origin as male
cells, and on this view it is customary to speak of
them as spermatia, and of the cavities within which
they are borne as spermogonia, though the alterna-
tive names mentioned above are also in use.

Fig; 35.5 Bech nd yparas Of the fruticose lichens an example known from
Beran hn South Africa is Usnea florida, shown in Fig. 36. Here
FOC aa the structure of the thallus is similar to that of

Parmelia, the chief difference being in the external form. The structure of

LICHENES 37

the apothecia and spermogonia (pycnidia) is indicated in the figure. Asci and
paraphyses are both found in the apothecia, and eight one-celled ascospores
are contained in each ascus. The soredia of a species of Usnea are shown in

Fig. 37.

Fig. 36. Usnea florida (L.) Hoffm. 1. Plant. 2. Section through apothecium,
slightly enlarged. 3. Spores. 4. Fulcra and pycnoconidia. 5. Trans-
verse section of receptacle of pycnoconidia. (After Crombie) 3-5 much
enlarged. (3-4 after Reinke)

Fig. 37. Usnea barbata Fries Soredia. 1. A single conidium, surrounded by hyphae.
2. Soredium with its conidia sub-divided several times. 3. Group of simple soredia,
which have been forced apart by the growth of the intervening hyphae. 4,5. Growing
soredia, the hyphae having formed an apical thallus. x 500. (After Schwendener)

INDEX OE TACO EY Ths:

Synonyms are printed in italics.

Aecidium Euphorbiae Pers. Fig. 28 A. Woodi Kalchbr. & MacOw. 22
Ae. resinicolum (Rud.) Wint. Pl. 3; Ascomycetes 26

Figs. 29, 30 Azotobacter ‘6
Agaricaceae 29 Bacillus subtilis (Ehr.) Cohn Fig. 2
Amanita muscaria (L.) Pers. Pl. 4 Bacteria 4
A. phalloides (Fries) Quélet 21, Pl. 3 Basidiomycetes 28
Anabaena Cycadearum 94 Boletus bovinus L. 23

Anthurus MacOwani Marl. 22, Pl. 3 B. edulis Bulliard 23, Pl. 3

38

Bulgaria sp. Pl. 3
Caulerpa crassifolia J. G. Agardh
Chara, cells Fig. 7

Fig. 4

Chara, pro-embryo Fig. 8
C. fragilis Desv. Fig. 8

C. polystachya Gant.

C. stachymorpha Gant.

Characeae 12

Cheilosporum cultratum (Harv.) Aresch.
Pl.c2.\ Mies. 12a,

Chlorophyceae 8

Chroolepus montis tabularis Reinsch PI. 2

Codium tomentosum (Huds.) Stackh. PI. 2

Conjugatae 10

Coral algae 17

Corynelia clavata (L.) Sace. Fig. 21

Cosmarium bioculatum Bréb. 1

C. Botrytis Menegh. Fig. 6

Cyanophyceae 6

Desmids Pl. 2; Fig. 6

Diatomaceae 13

Dictyophora phalloidea Desv.

Discomycetes 27

Ecklonia buccinalis (L.) Hornem. 17

Empusa Grylli (Fres.) Nowak. 24

Enteromorpha intestinalis (L.) Link 9, Pl. 2

Euastrum amoenum Gay. 1

Eudorina elegans Ehrb. 1

Euglena gracilis Klebs Pl. 2; Fig. 3

Euglenaceae 1

Eumycetes 20

Flagellatae 7

Fucus 16

Gasteromycetes 30

Geaster hygrometricus Fries 21

G. pectinatus Pers. 21

G. velutinus Morgan Pl. 3

Gelidium cartilagineum (L.) Gaill.
Fig. 15

Gonium pectorale Muell. 1

Haematococcus 9, Pl. 2

eogrodiceyen reticulatum (L.) Lagerh. 10,

2

Hymenomycetes 28

Kalchbrennera_ corallocephala (Welw. &
Curr.) Ed. Fisch. 22, Fig. 15 4

Laminaria 16

Lamprothamnus alopecuroides (Del.) Al. Br. 12

Leocarpus fragilis Dicks. Fig. 1

Leptogium tremelloides (L. f.) Wainio
Figs. 31, 32

Lichens 35

Lycoperdaceae 30

Lycoperdon pratense Pers. Pl. 3

Lysurus Woodii (Kalchbr. & MacOw.)
Lloyd 22

Fig. 7
Pi. 2

Fig. 24

Pi 25

THALLOPHYTA

MacOwanites Kalchbr. p. x
Morchella conica Pers. Pl. 4
Myxomycetes 4

Navicula viridis (Nitzsch) Kitz.
N. viridula Kitz. Pl. 2; Fig. 10
Nitella Dregeana Kitz. 12
Nitella tricuspis Al. Br. var. macilenta 12
Nitromonas 6

Nostoc Fig. 62

N. edule (Berk. & Mont.) Pl. 2

N. Hederulae See Encephalartos 94

N. punctiforme (Kiitz.) Hariot 94; Fig. 62
Oidium 26

Oomycetes 20

Parmelia Figs. 33, 34, 35

Perisporiales 26

Fig. 9

Peronospora Alsinearum Casp. Fig. 18
Pertusaria ]actea Nyl. Pl. 54

Peziza Fig. 22

Phaeophyceae 15

Phalloideae 30

Phallus indusiatus Vent. Fig. 24

Phycomycetes 20

Phytophthora infestans (Mont.) De Bary
Figs. 16, 17

P. omnivora De Bary Fig. 18

Plasmopara viticola (Berk. & Curt.) Berlese
24, Fig. 19

Polyporaceae 29

Psalliota. campestris (L.) Fries Pl. 4;
Fig. 23

Puccinia graminis (L.) Fries

Pyrenomycetes 27

Rhizobium 6

Rhizoctonia (Vol. tv)

Rhodophyceae 17

Russula rubra Fries Fig. 23

Scenedesmus quadricauda Bréb. 1

Schizomycetes 4

Schizophyceae 6

Sphaerella lacustris (Girod) Wittr. 9, Pl. 2

Spirogyra Fig. 5

Splachnidium rugosum (L.) Grev. Pl. 2;
Figs, 1X, ce

Staurastrum gracile Ralfs Pl. 2

Terfezia Claveryi Chat. 26, Fig. 19 @

T. Boudieri Chat. 27

Trentepohlia polycarpa Nees & Mont. 9,
Pivez

‘Tripospora tripos (Cooke) Lindau

‘Tuber 26

Uncinula necator (Schwein.) Burr. Fig. 20

U. spiralis Berk. & Curt. Fig. 20

Uredineae 30

Usnea barbata Fries Fig. 37

U. florida (L.) Hoffm. Fig. 36

Figs. 25-27

Fig. 21

39

CORMOPHYTA. ‘Tue HIGHER PLaANTs.

Whether all the higher plants are derived from one
original type, or whether they have originated from different
classes of thallophytes need not be discussed here. With
the exception of a few of the lowest forms, e.g. liverworts
and mosses, and, of course, of those which, owing to a
special mode of life like the parasites, have lost certain
organs and developed others, all cormophytes possess true
roots, stems and leaves, and consequently vascular tissue.
They are provided with chlorophyll, hence also able to
assimilate the carbon dioxide of the atmosphere. They
reproduce themselves by a sexual process, often also by
vegetative means; but the mode of sexual reproduction and
the organs serving it are so widely different in the four main
groups of cormophytes, that their relationship, as far as it
may exist or may have existed, is not yet sufficiently
understood.

A. ARCHEGONIATAE.

Division XII. Bryophyta. Liverworts and mosses.
XIII. Pteridophyta. Ferns and fern-allies.

B. ANTHOPHYTA. Flowering Plants.

Division XIV. Gymnospermae. Plants with naked ovules
and seeds.

XV. Angiospermae. Plants with pistils and

seeds, the latter enclosed in various

ways by the wall of the fruit.

4.0

CORMOPHYTA

The fundamental differences between the four main
groups are briefly represented in the following table:

Division

I. Bryophyta

II. Pteridophyta
1. Isosporous

(Fern)

2. Heterosporous
Ex. Selaginella

III. Gymnosper-
mae

IV. Angiosper-
mae

Sexual Generation

(The Gametophyte)

Moss-plant.

| Prothallium 4

Rudimentary
prothallium,
partly within
the macro-
spore.

of
Prothallial tissue
(colourless),
developed
within the
ovule and
subsequently
transformed
into
endosperm.

*
Rudimentary tis-
sve in the nu-
cellus, mostly |
disappearing
completely.

9 Sexual Organ

the mosses at
the apex of

the branches. |

Archegonia,

borne on

under side of |

prothallium.

Archegonia,
embedded in

the rudimen-

tary prothal- |

lium.

Archegonia,

(2 or more),
embedded _ in
the prothallial
(nucellar) tis-
sue of.
ovule.

Ovules
exposed.

Embryo-sac,
enclosed
the
finally often
filling it.
Ovule (1 or
co) enclosed
in a carpel.

in

* For § organ see column 4.

an |

nucellus, ©

- Antheridia,

|

=

Microspore

Pollen

é@ Sexual Organ

_Liverwort and Archegonia; in Antheridia, produc-

ing motile sperma-
tozoids.

borne
on under side of
prothallium, pro-
ducing motile
spermatozoids.

_Antheridium, formed

within germinating
microspore and
producing motile
spermatozoids.

(pollen
grain), carried by
outside agency to
the ovule, entering
it as a whole.

Cycadaceae and
Gingkoales. Pollen
grain producing
motile spermato-
zoids.

Coniferae,
Gnetaceae. Pollen
grain developing
a pollen tube.

grain, ger-
minating on the
stigma ; pollen
tube carrying the
generative nucleus
passively to the
embryo-sac.

Product of sexual amalgamation :

The sporophyte

CORMOPHYTA

The sporophyte develops :

41

Further stage

Sporogonium (Seta and
capsule or capsule

_ only)

Fern-plant

Plant

Embryo with 2 |[ Plant

or more coty-
ledons.

Embryo with 1 }} Plant
or 2 cotyle-
dons.

Spores

Numerous
and spores.

sporangia

Two kinds of spor-
angia, arranged in
one spike, producing
microspores and
macrospores.

Mostly two kinds of
cones (exc.

one with pollen bags

and one with naked
ovules.

Flowers with stamens
and one or more
ovules enclosed in a
pistil. Both organs
either in the same

flower or separate.

ag. A green protonema ;

Cycas),

b. The plant

Prothallium, 6, mostly
green and expanded.

Rudimentary prothal-
lium.

g: Pollen grain.

2: Prothallial tissue

within the nucellus of
the ovule.

$: Pollen grain.
?: Nucellus with embryo-
sac.

The vertical double line indicates the break in the cycle, viz. the period of rest

and dissemination.

PART II
ARCHEGONIATAE.

Plants consisting either of a thallus only, as some
liverworts and primitive mosses, or provided with stems
and leaves. ‘The latter are either constructed of cells
only, as in the bryophytes, or provided with true vessels —
and vascular tissues, as in the pteridophytes.

The distinction of this group as a whole from the
thallophytes is in the mode of reproduction. ‘There are
two regularly alternating generations, viz. a sexual and
an asexual one. The sexual generation, termed the
gametophyte, originates from the spore and produces two
kinds of sexual organs, viz. antheridia (*) and archegonia
(9) (Fig. 46]. The archegonium contains the oosphere
(egg-cell), which after fertilisation develops into the embryo
(the asexual generation). This is of a very different form
in the two sections of the group, but in both it produces
the spores by an asexual process, hence it is termed the
sporophyte. With the germination of the spore recom-
mences the cycle of life.

While in the structure of their vegetative parts the
bryophytes resemble the thallophytes to some extent, the
pteridophytes do not materially differ from the flowering
plants in this respect. On the other hand their mode of
reproduction, while showing the two classes to be nearly
allied, separates them well from the lower plants on the
one hand and from the flowering plants on the other,
although there exist a few connecting links in both
directions.

Division XII. Bryophyta. ‘The gametophyte (the moss-
plant) mostly with stems and leaves, but without
vascular tissue; the sporophyte, a mostly stalked,
capsule-like body (moss capsule).

Division XIII. Pteridophyta. ‘The gametophyte small,
thalloid; the sporophyte (the fern etc.) with true
roots, stems and leaves, all possessing vascular tissue.

CLASS HEPATICAE

Cliff with Liverworts. Table Mountain, 3000 feet.

_

ae

iate: 5.

Moist CLiFF WITH LIVERWORTS. ‘Table Mountain, 3000 feet. - Dec.
Upper part: Plagiochila natalensis Pears., with plants of Disa longicornu.
Lower part: Marchantia polymorpha L. (¢), with Crassula margaritifera (in front).

Division XII. BRYOPHYTA.

Plant consisting either of a thallus only or provided
with stems and leaves; no true roots but merely rhizoids
and no real vascular tissue; the nerves of the leaves, where
present, formed of strands of elongated cells.

The spore on germination produces a simple or
branched thread of cells, called the protonema. On this
appear lateral buds, from which originate the adult plants.
Each plant bears two kinds of sexual organs, viz. antheridia
and archegonia. The antheridium produces spermatozoids
and the archegoniwm an oosphere (egg-cell). The sperma-
tozoids are liberated only in water, hence in drier localities
usually after rain or heavy dew. Being provided with two
cilia and attracted by some substance secreted by the
archegonium (¢.g. sugar) they propel themselves towards its
mouth and finally enter it. The product of the fertilised
egg-cell, the embryo, develops into the sporogoniwm, the
so-called moss capsule, which remains permanently con-
nected with the gametophyte, being nourished by it in the
same manner as a semi-parasite.

The sporogonium develops a vast number of spores,
and when ripe opens in various ways, the spores then
recommencing the cycle of life.

The bryophytes form two natural classes, viz. the
Hepaticae (liverworts) and the Musci (mosses), which,
apart from other characters, principally differ in the mode
of development of the sporogonium.

44

Class I. HEPATICAE.

Protonema much reduced, generally consisting of a
short and simple thread only. Plants either thallus-like
(frondose) or consisting of stem and leaves (foliose). Stem
bilateral, in the foliose groups often with two rows of
upper leaves and one row of ventral leaves (amphigastria)
(Figs. 40 and 41 F). The leaves generally consist of one layer
of cells only, but the fronds of Marchantia and some
others are fleshy and provided with stomata and intercellular
spaces.

Fig. 39.

Fig. 38. Anthoceros laevis L. sp. Sporogone. c. Columella. Nat. size.
Fig. 39. Plagiochila asplenioides (Vaill.) Dum. s. Sporogone.

Fig. 40. Frullania Tamarisci (L.) Dum. 36/1. Seen from below. r. Lateral leaf.
ws. Modified lower lobe of leaf (water storing). @. Amphigastrium. (From
Strasburger, “Cextbook)

The archegonia are either terminal at the end of the
stem or the branches, or dorsal, while the antheridia are
rarely terminal. ‘The sporogone remains enclosed in the
archegonium until nearly fully developed, when, in most
cases, it perforates the apex of the archegonial wall, bein
raised by the rapid lengthening of its stalk, while the
archegonial wall remains at its base as a sheath (Fig. 39).
The inner portion of the sporogone produces spores as
well as, in most cases, sterile cells, termed elaters, which

HEPATICAE 4.6

assist in the distribution of the spores. The capsule opens
generally by splitting into 4 or (Axnthoceros) 2 valves
(Fig. 38), rarely merely by decay or by means of a lid.

Some species propagate themselves also in a vegetative
way by the agency of buds (ézdbzs), which are produced
in special receptacles. (Fig. 41.)

The liverworts occur only in damp or moist and
mostly well shaded localities, hence they are specially
numerous in rainy regions. ‘There are over 6000 species
known, but about 100 only from South Africa**, Some
of the largest genera are:

Total number Recorded from
of species South Africa
Lejeunea 1760 Is
Plagiochila 780 ii
Frullania 690 IO
Mastigobryum 34.0 1

Order I. JUNGERMANIALES.

Plant either with stem and leaves, or flat and thalloid. The sexual
organs not borne on special receptacles. The sporogonium (capsule) stalked,
opening by four valves and containing spores as well as elaters.

Order Il. MARCHANTIALES.

Plant thalloid (frondose). The sexual organs mostly borne on special
receptacles. The sporogonium sessile or very shortly pedunculate, opening
either by decay or by a circular fissure, or by teeth, and containing spores,
either alone or mixed with elaters or other sterile cells.

Order III]. ANTHOCEROTALES.
Plant thalloid (frondose). The sporogonium nearly sessile, thinly cylin-

drical, not unlikea siliqua. The centre of the sporogone is sterile and forms the
columella, the sporogonial tissue being derived from the outer layer of the
embryo. Sporogonium opening by two valves and containing spores as well
as elaters.

* It is highly probable that there are many more species of liverworts in South Africa,
for the Rev, A. E. Eaton collected in Aug. and Sept. £874, merely on the northern side
of Table Mountain 40 species, of which 6 were new to science. See.literature, page 246.

HEPATICAE 47

SGNOPSIS OF GENERA”

Order I. JUNGERMANIALES.
A. Acrogynae.

Plant leafy. Archegonia terminal, i.e. produced from the apical cell of
the stem or branches. Sporogone consequently terminal at the end of the
stem (acrogenous), or of short lateral branchlets (cladogenous).

a. Capsule 4-valved to the base. Elaters 2-coiled.
I. Leavesf entire or bipartite, rarely 3—5 lobed, never incubous ;
inflorescence mostly acrogenous.
1. Perianth present.
x 2 inflorescence acrogenous.
oO Perianth terete.
§ Leaves entire.
! Leaves of the involucre as long as the cauline leaves.
(ice 4 ©.)
@it 1. Jungermania
1! Leaves of the involucre shorter and smaller than the cauline
leaves.
(2) 2. Jamesoniélla
§§ Leaves 2- or mulupartite.
(1) 3. Anastrophyllum

oo §=6Perianth flattened, its mouth wide, bilabiate.

§ Stem without rhizoids. (Plate 5 and Figs. 39 and 41, D.)
(7) 4. Plagiochila

§§ Stem creeping, with rhizoids.
(2) 5. Leioscyphus
000 = Perianth triangular, its mouth trilabiate with laciniate lips.

(5) 6. Lophocélea

x x § inflorescence cladogenous, leaves mostly entire.
(2) 7. Chiloscyphus
2. Perianth none.

x Sporogone not enclosed in a bag.

(2) 8. Notoscyphus

* By L. Driers (Marburg); the numbers of the S. A. species of the genera by
F. Srepuanr (Leipzig).

+ The leaves of liverworts are said to be ‘‘incubous” if the lower leaves overlap the
upper on the dorsal side of the stem: when the upper overlap the lower they are said to be
““succubous.”

t The figure in brackets denotes the number of species known from South Africa.

UB

UL

I.

is

IV.

I.

2.

HEPATICAE

x x Sporogone enclosed in a bag.
o Leaves entire.

§ Leaves opposite.

(2) 9g. Gongylanthus

S$ Leaves alternate.

(2) 10. Calypogéia

00 =6Leaves bipartite or pluripartite.
(1) 11. Tylimanthus

Leaves often incubous, dentate, bifid or multifid. § inflorescence

cladogenous on a very short ventral branch. Perianth mostly
narrow, triangular.

Leaves bipartite.
(2) 12. Cephaldézia
Leaves 3—5 partite.
x Leaves incubous. (Fig. 41, E.)
(3) 13. Lepiddézia
x x Leaves succubous.
(1) 14. Psiléclada
Leaves entire or dentate.
x Leaves incubous.
(@) 15. Mastigobryum
x x Leaves succubous.
oO Stem ascending, not rooting.
(1) 16. Adelanthus
00 ©6Stem creeping, rooting.
(1) 17. Alobiélla
Leaves bipartite. Y inflorescence acrogenous or cladogenous on
lateral branch. Perianth folded at the mouth into 3—ro plaits.
? inflorescence acrogenous.
x Leaves appressed to the stem. '

(1) 18. Anthélia

x x Leaves spreading.

(1) 19. Herbérta

? inflorescence cladogenous.

(1) 20. Lepicdlea
Leaves folded into two lobes. ¢ inflorescence acrogenous.

Perianth connate with the calyptra into a fleshy indumentum.

(1) 21. Schistochila

Perianth flattened.

(4) 22. Radula

HEPATICAE 4.9

b. Capsule 4-valved to the middle or a little beyond only.

I. Elaters deciduous, 2—3-coiled.
(3) 23. Madothéca

“II. Elaters persistent on the valves, 1-coiled.
1. Perianth obtuse, not ciliate. (Figs. 40 and 41.)
(10) 24. Frullania

2. Perianth 3—4-lobed, ciliate. (Fig. 41.)
(15) eel eicunea

B. Anacrogynae.

Plant thalloid (exc. Fossombronia). Archegonia dorsal or lateral ;
sporogonia consequently dorsal or lateral.

a. Plant thalloid.
I. Elaters persistent on the top of the valves.

1. Thallus fleshy, lobed, without a rib.
(2) 26. Aneura

2. Thallus thin, furcate, with a definite midrib. (Fig. 41.)
(1) 27. Metzgéria
II. Elaters persistent at the base of the capsule, or deciduous.

1. Involucre of capsule double, the inner one long and tubular.

(1) 28. Pallavicinia
2. Involucre simple.
(2) 29. Symphydgyna
b. Plant leafy.
(4) 30. Fossombrénia

Order Il. MARCHANTIALES.

A. Epidermal pores (stomata) wanting or rudimentary. Sexual organs em-
bedded in open cavities upon the dorsal surface. Sporogonium
sessile, when ripe without wall, remaining permanently within the
wall of the archegonium. Elaters none.

(8) Bile INCE

B. Epidermal pores fully developed. Sexual organs not embedded. Sporo-
gone with a wall. FE laters present.

a. Sporogone single on the ventral side of the lobes of the thallus.
(1) 32. Targidnia
b. Sporogones in groups on special, long stalked receptacles.

I. Stomata stellate.

(1) 33. Plagiochasma

M. 7

HEPATICAE

50

II. Stomata simple.
1. Sporogone opening by a circular slit.
x Receptacle slightly lobed at the edge.
oO Perianth finally deeply cleft, multipartite. a
(4) 34. Fimbriaria —
00 =6Perianth none. ; :
(1) 35. Grimaldia —
x x Receptacle cleft to the middle. Perianth none.
(1) 36. Rebotlia
2. Sporogone longitudinally split into valves. Frond areolate on the
upper side.
x Bulbilliferous receptacles crescent-shaped. Antheridia in clusters
sessile on upper side of frond. Frond bifurcate, small.
(1) 37. Lunularia
One cosmopolitan species (LZ. cruciata) frequent in
conservatories and sheltered places.

x x Bulbilliferous receptacles cup-shaped, with dentate margin.
Antheridia in clusters on a stipitate stellate capitulum.

(3) 38. Marchantia
Three S. A. species. M. polymorpha ubiquitous in
damp places. (Plate 5; Fig. 41.) :

Order II]. ANTHOCEROTALES.

The only genus. (Fig. 38.)
(2) 39. Anthdceros

Plate;

A. Sphagnum capense Hornsch. 1. Plant. 2. Leaf. 3. Margin of leaf.
4. Transverse section of leaf. 5. Sphagnum squarrosum Hornsch. the perichaetium
with pseudopodium and ripe capsule.

B. Andreaea subulata Harv. 1. Plant. 2. Leaf. 3. Andreaea petrophila Ehrh.
Dehiscing capsule, the calyptra removed.

C. Archidium capense Hornsch. 1. Plant. 2. Same, enlarged. 3. Apex of leaf.
4. Basis of leaf. 5. Capsule in long. section.

D. Leucoloma Zeyheri C. Muell. 1. Plant. 2. Leaf. 3. Apex of leaf. 4. Basis
of leaf.

E. Fissidens fasciculatus Hornsch, 1, Plant. 2. Leaf. 3. Apex of leaf. 4. Peri-
stome. .

F. Syrrhopsdon pomiformis (Hook.) Hampe. 1. Plant. 2. Leaf. 3. Cells from
middle portion of leaf. ,

G. Astomum tetragonum (Harv.) Broth. 1. Plant. 2. Plant, enlarged. 3. Leaf.
4. One half of apex of leaf. 5. Isolated cells from central portion of leaf, showing the
annular papillae. -

H. Ghyphomitrium (Brachysteleum) crispatum Hook. & Grev. 1. Plant. 2. Leaf.
3. Apex of leaf. 4. Capsule with calyptra. 5. Peristome. o

Figs. A 5, B 1-3, F 1-3, G 1-5, from Engler & Prantl, the others from nature.

> ae |

peaOhn Of sOUNTA AFRICA

VOL. |

MUSCI

PLATE 6

SS SSS

SSS

uh

\
anti

SEE iN)
EEA)

Nf)
Ni}

B: ANDREAEA SUBULATA Harv.

D: LEUCOLOMA ZEYHERI C. Muell.
F: SYRRHOPODON POMIFORMIS (Hook.)

A: SPHAGNUM CAPENSE Hornsch.
C: ARCHIDIUM CAPENSE Hornsch.
E: FISSIDENS FASCICULATUS Hornsch.
G: ASTOMUM TETRAGONUM (Harv.) H: G

LYPHOMITRIUM CRISPATUM (Hook. et Grev.)

ma

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA —
MUSCI

“I

‘ OKLA " Ne eRe
REY
BA

Vn
tnt

D Int AW
away AM }

nn OH A
Neal hatall 22
ial

i
Nutt ul! 1ZeZ

i
Wt
— J
173, 4
oo eee eee een en coc ecen es cme: cemrercee mawoerreenccesssreas = sasensr===mmann anne

DO!

SSO
SOO
50°

2
oo’

Enalleteslon

ae:

=

ven ¢}
=

Seeccceen

=
, x2
SES

=~
=
SS —

~
SS
=
SS
—
——

—— =
SS ——
SSS SS Ss
_—> =
= = ——
SS
Fa
th“

SSN
=~
SSS
= > S
a
——! =
SSS

ptt Dt rn meee

Ht WANG ‘ iy m i
j Ne ' | a / f) AL
: oy ' iN ae
ey) My 4 »\ a
aa Nan \ \ ina
. she
RUS

Werner 4 Winter, Frankfort9™

A: MACROMITRIUM PULCHELLUM Brid. B: GONIOMITRIUM AFRICANUM (C. Muell.)
C: BARTRAMIDULA COMOSA (Hamp. et C. Muell.)
D: RHACOCARPUS ECKLONIANUS (C. Muell.) E: LEPTODON SMITHII (Dicks.)
F: HYPOPTERYGIUM LARICINUM Brid.

51

Class II. MUSCI. Mosszs.

Protonema mostly consisting of branching threads,
provided with rhizoids and producing buds which develop
into moss-plants (the sexual generation). Antheridia and
archegonia at the apex of the plant or branch, often
surrounded by an involucre of leaves (Perieinetinm in
such a way that the whole arrangement resembles a flower.
Usually the sporogonium detaches in its growth the wall
of the surrounding archegonium and carries it on its apex
as the calyptra.

In most orders of mosses the lower portion of the
sporogonium is transformed into a stalk called the se¢a.
When ripe the capsule opens either by slits or by means
of a lid, the mouth being often provided with beautifully
PP ainented teeth (peristome), which yield, by their number
and shape, valuable characters for taxonomy.

lata.

A. Macromitrium (Macrocoma) pulchellum Brid. 1. Plant. 2. Leaf. 3. Apex of leaf.
4. Basis of leaf. 5. Capsule with calyptra. 6. Peristome.

B. Gontomitrium africanum (C. Muell.) Broth. 1. Plant. 2. Same, enlarged.
gan Beat:

C. Bartramidula comosa (Hamp. & C. Muell.) Broth. 1. Plant. 2. Twig,
enlarged. 3. Leaf. 4, 5. Apex of leaf. 6. Capsule.

D. Rhacocarpus Ecklonianus (C. Muell.) Broth. 1. Plant. 2. Branch, enlarged.
3. Leaf. 4,5. Apex of leaf. 6. Cells from apex. 7. Basis of leaf.

E. Leptodon Smithit (Dicks.) Mohr. 1. Plant. 2. Plant, shrivelled. 3. Apex
of leaf. 4. Perichaetial branch with capsule and calyptra. 5. Peristome.

F. Hypopterygium laricinum Brid. 1. Plant. 2. “Twig, enlarged. 3. Apex of
leaf. 4. Peristome.

Fig. E from Bryologia Europaea, the others from nature.

52 ~ MUSCI

Although the study of mosses has been much neglected in South
Africa the number of known species is already considerable. Our list
shows 32 families with 103 genera, none of them, however, endemic
here. The number of species, as far as known, amounts to 335, but
there is no doubt that a good many more will be found, especially in
the forests and on the mountains.

Fig. 42a. Stereodon cupressiformis (L.) Brid. Fig. 42+. Campylopus atroluteus
1. Plant. 2. Twig, enlarged. 3. Leaf, 10/1. C. Mueller A viviparous moss
4. Basis of leaf, 150/1. (From nature) from the summit of Table

Mountain, propagating itself
principally or perhaps exclu-
sively by leafy buds* (bul-
billae). Nat. size. -

Until some day a Bryologia Capensis appears the student who
wishes to learn more about our mosses will have to resort to
K. Muetier’s Synopsis Muscorum and his account of the collection
of 200 species of mosses made by A. REHMANN (Literature, page 246).

Fig. 43. Polytrichum commune L. Very young peristome.
(After Lantzius-Beninga)

* From R. Martorn, Das Kapland. (Jena, 1908.)

53

THE FAMILIES AND GENERA OF THE S. A. MOSSES*.

Order mie SP EAGNALES:

Wall of archegonium splitting during the development of the sporogonium
and remaining at its base as a vag¢mula : sporogone (capsule) supported by
a pseudopodium which does not originate from the archegonium, but
from the twig that carried it. Calyptra absent or rudimentary. Capsule
opening with a lid. No peristome. Fam. 1.

Order I]. ANDREAEALES.

Sporogonium with vaginula, pseudopodium and calyptra. Capsule
opening by means of 4—8 longitudinal slits. Fam. 2.

Orde; WME SBR VALLES:

Sporogonium provided with vaginula and calyptra and generally borne on
a true seta. Capsule opening by means of a lid, its mouth mostly with a
peristome.

I. Subord. Eusryineae.

Teeth of peristome formed of the thickened walls of cells, transversely
articulated.

Series 1. Haplolepideae.
Peristome simple (rarely quite absent). The dorsal (outer) layer of the
teeth formed of one row of cell-walls, the ventral (inner) layer of two rows.

Fam. 3—9.

Series 2. Diplolepideae.
Peristome double, rarely apparently simple or rudimentary. Dorsal layer
of exostome formed of two rows of walls, ventral layer of one row.
Fam. 10—31.

Il. Subord. PotyrricHINnEAE.

Teeth of peristome consisting of entire, more or less elongated, horseshoe-
shaped cells, which are slantingly articulated. Fam. 32.

* By V. F. Brornerus (Helsingfors).

54 MUSCI

SYNOPSIS OF FAMILIES.

Order I. SPHAGNALES.
(Plate i. eAs) Gen. 1. 1. Sphagnaceae

Order Il. ANDREAEALES.
(Plate 6, B.) Gen. 2. 2. Andreaeaceae

Order II]. BRYALES.
I. Subord. Eusryineae.

Series 1. Haplolepideae.

A. Seta absent. The sessile capsule not opening by a lid, but breaking
irregularly or merely decaying. Calyptra finally splitting in an
irregular way, leaving some portions at the base of the capsule.
Spores yery laroe: | |(Plateso, 7.)

Genes: 3. Archidiaceae

B. Seta present. Calyptra borne on the apex of the capsule.

a. Leaves distichous, amplexicaul, with dorsal wings. (Plate 6, E.)
Gen. 4. 4. Fissidentaceae

b. Leaves pluriseriate, without dorsal wings.
I. Plants whitish. Midrib of leaves broad, consisting of several layers
of large, empty cells and one inner layer of smaller, green cells.
Gen. 5. 5. Leucobryaceae
If. Plants green. Cells of midrib of leaves all with chlorophyll.
1. Teeth of peristome split into two (rarely 3) segments.
x Cells of leaves smooth. (Plate 6, D.)

Gen. 6—16. 6. Dicranaceae
x x Cells papillose. (Plate 6, G.)
Gen. 17—209. 7. Pottiaceae

2. Teeth of peristome mostly entire.
x Leaves vaginate; inner cells of vagina delicate and empty. (Plate 6, F.)
Gen. 30. 8. Calymperaceae
x x Leaves not vaginate ; inner cells of the basal portion similar to the
others. (Plate 6, H.)
Gen. 31—33. g. Grimmiaceae

Series 2. Diplolepideae.
A. Capsule usually terminal on the main axis or its principal branches.

a. Leaves distichous.
Gen. 34. 10. Eustichiaceae

MUSCI 55

)
. b. Leaves pluriseriate.

I. Cells of leaves papillose; cells of lamina small, parenchymatous.

(lates a)

Gen. 35—40. 11. Orthotrichiaceae

1. Cells of leaves large.

x Teeth of exostome opposite the divisions of the inner peristome, not
lamellate. (Plate 7, B.)

|

II. Leaves smooth.
A Gen. 41—43. 12. Funariaceae
}

4

x x Teeth of exostome alternate with the divisions of the inner peristome,
lamellate.

o Cells near apex of leaves prosenchymatous.

Gen. 44—S1. 13. Bryaceae
co Cells near apex of leaves parenchymatous.

CGin 62 14. Mniaceae

2. Cells of leaves small, parenchymatous. Sexual organs radical or

lateral.
Gen. 53. 15. Rhizogoniaceae

ea SS

III. Cells of lamina small, mostly parenchymatous, mammillate on both

sides of the leaf. Capsule nearly globose, longitudinally striate.

Teeth of inner peristome split down to their base into two
spreading lobes. (Plate 7, C.)

Gen. 54—57. 16. Bartramiaceae

| 5

B. Capsules borne on lateral branchlets, which are mostly very short, rarely
somewhat elongated.

:
5
;
.

a. Peristome absent.
I. Foliage of stem flattened out.
Gen. 58. 17. Erpodiaceae
Il. Foliage arranged evenly around the stem. (Plate 7, D.)
Gen. 59—62. 18. Hedwigiaceae
b. Peristome present.
I. Perichaetial branch more or less elongated. Aquatic plants.
Gen. 63. 19. Fontinalaceae
II. Perichaetial branch very short. Mostly terrestrial plants.

1. Cells near margin of base of leaves modified, i.e. several rows of cells
are smaller, square or rounded or even broader than long, and
specially thickened.

x Main axis stoloniform. Leaves smooth.
Gen. 64—66. 20. Leucodontaceae

te
.

MUSCI

x x Main axis rhizome-like. Cells of leaf papillate.
Gen. 67. 21. Prionodontaceae
Cells at base of leaf normal or merely alate.
x Cells of stem not thickened.
Oo Amphigastria absent.
§ Calypira hood-shaped.
Gen. 81—83. 24. Fabroniaceae
S$ Calyptra conical.
Gen. 84—86. 25. Hookeriaceae
co 6Amphigastria present. (Plate 7, F.) i
Gen. 87. 26. Hypopterygiaceae
x x Marginal cells of stem thickened, lumen small.
o Dorsal leaves not different from the others.
§ Plants not shining. Cells of lamina parenchymatous, mostly
papillose.
Gen. 88—9g1. 27. Leskeaceae
S§ Plants more or less shining. Cells of lamina prosenchymatous,
mostly smooth.
+ Capsule mostly erect, regular.
! Alar cells not or only slightly modified. (Plate 7, E.)

Gen. 68—78. 22. Neckeraceae
!! Alar cells differentiated, numerous, square or broader than

long.

Gen. 79, 80. 23. Entodontaceae

tt Capsule more or less inclined, irregular, often quite curved.

! One row of the alar cells inflated, elongated, thin-walled;

midrib short and double or absent. Lid with a needle-

shaped beak.

Gen. 94. 29. Sematophyllaceae

'! Alar cells all alike, or in sume layers square or elongate-
six-sided, thickened.

A Midrib mostly very short and double or absent.

Gen. 92, 93. 28. Hypnaceae

AA = Midrib simple, mostly reaching nearly to the apex of the

leaf.
Gen. 95—99. 30. Brachytheciaceae

co) =6Dorsal leaves much smaller than the others, distichous.
Gen. 100. 31. Rhacopilaceae
II. Suborder Potyrricuinear.

Gen. 101103. (Fig. 43.) 32- Polytrichaceae

MUSCI

oy,

SYNOPSIS: OH “GENERA:

[The figures in brackets indicate the number of species known from South Africa.]

(14) I.
Gp) De

Sphagnum

Andreaea

3. Archidium

Fam. 1. Sphagnaceae.
(Plate 6, A and Vol. tv. plate 60.)
Fam. 2. Andreaeaceae.
(Plate 6, B.)
Fam. 3. Archidiaceae.
(Plater G.) >)
Fam. 4. Fissidentaceae.
(Plate vox)
Fam. 5. Leucobryaceae.
Hameo. Dicranaceae.
A. Alar cells not modified.
ga Lid not distinct.
I. Calyptra hood-shaped.
II. Calyptra cap-shaped.
b. Lid distinct, deciduous.

I. Capsule with an elongated neck.

[NE

(38) 4. Fissidens
(2) 5. Leucobryum
(3) 6. Pleuridium
(3) 7. Brutchia
(@) 8. ‘Trematodon

Capsule devoid of neck, or with a short neck.

t. Outer layer of teeth of peristome papillate or crosswise striate.

x Capsule smooth.

(1) g. Ditrichum
x x Capsule striate and grooved.

(1) 10. Ceratodon

2. Outer layer of teeth of peristome punctate or longitudinally striate.

x

x X

Antheridia arranged on a disc.

(2) 11. Aongstrcémia

Antheridia aggregated into a bud-like body.

Dicranélla

(3) 12s

B. Alar cells much larger, colourless and transparent or brownish.

qa.

Leaves not marginate.

Midrib very broad.

I. Teeth of peristome divided halfway down.

(Fig. 42 A.)
IL.

M.

(17) Campylopus

igs

Teeth of peristome divided to the base.

Dicranodéntium
8

(2)

iil

58 MUSCI i

b. Leaves with a hyaline margin.

I. Margin faint. Capsule irregular with a distinct gizzard. |
(1) 15. Dicranol6ma

Il. Margin distinct. Capsule erect, regular.
(Plate 6, D.) (4) 16. Leucoléma

Fam. 7. Pottiaceae.
A. Leaves mostly narrow ; cells of lamina small.
a. Lid not distinct.
(Plate 6;"G;) (1) 17. Astomum
b. Laid distinct, deciduous.
I. Peristome absent.
1. Orifice of capsule closed with a membrane after the dropping of
the lid.
18. Hymendéstomum
2. Orifice of capsule open when lid falls off.
(1) 19. Hymenostylium
Il. Peristome present.
Te Outer layer of peristome thicker than the inner ie with
conspicuous transverse ridges.
(1) 20. Weisia
2. Both layers of peristome similar, without transverse ridges.
x Leaves triseriate.

(2) 21. Triquetrélla

x x Leaves pluriseriate.
o Leaves with flat or slightly recurved margins.

§ Teeth of peristome or its divisions erect and straight.
(1) 22. Trichéstomum
SS Teeth of peristome or its divisions spirally twisted to the left.
(6) 23. Tortélla
00 }©6Maregin of leaves recurved distinctly, at least at the base.

§ Teeth of peristome erect or slightly inclined to the right.
(1) 24. Didymodon
S$ Teeth of peristome spirally twisted to the left.
(8) 25. Barbula

B. Leaves broad. Cells of lamina large.
a. Lid not distinct.

I. Capsule globular, without a mucro.
| (1) 26. Acaulon
II. Capsule globular or ovate, mucronate.

(2) 27. Phascum —

MUSCI 59

6. -Lid distinct.
I. Lid remaining on capsule.
@ 28. Pdottia
(Subgenus Pottiélla)
Il. Lid deciduous.
(10) 29. Tortula
Fam. 8. Calymperaceae.

@late 65 i.) (2) 30. Syrrhdépodon

Fam. 9. Grimmiaceae.
A. Calyptra bell-shaped.
(Plate 6, H1.) (6) 3t. Glyphomitrium
B. Calyptra cap-shaped.
a. ‘Teeth of peristome entire, or split at the apex only. or fenestrate.

(6) 32. Grimmia
b. Teeth divided completely into two threads.
(5) 33. Rhacomitrium
Fam.10. Eustichiaceae.
(1) 34. Eustichia
Fam. 11. Orthotrichaceae.
A. Seta lateral.
(1) 35. Anoectangium
B. Seta terminal.
a. Calyptra cap-shaped.
(5) 36. Zygodon
b. Calyptra bell-shaped, plicate.
a Stem erect:
@ 37. Orthdétrichum
II. Stem creeping.
(Blate 7,2) (6) 38. Macromitrium

c. Calyptra bell-shaped, not plicate.
I. Capsule oval or cylindrical. Lid awl-shaped.
(7) 39. Schlothéimia
II. Capsule club- or pear-shaped.
(2) 40. Leiomitrium
Fam. 12. Funariaceae.
A. Calyptra covering the capsule nearly completely, provided with 8 longi-
tudinal ridges.
(Plate 7, B.) (1) 41. Goniomitrium

B. Calyptra not ribbed, not reaching below middle of capsule.

a. Calyptra cap-shaped.

@) 42. Physcomitrium
b. Calyptra inflated, hood-shaped.

(12) 43. Funaria

8—2

60 MUSCI .

Fam. 13. Bryaceae. ;

A. Sexual organs on lateral, rooting branchlets, mostly near the base of the
stem.

a. Outer peristome absent.

(4) 44. Mielichhoféria

b. Inner peristome absent.

(1) 45. Haplod6éntium

B. Archegonia inserted at the apex of the main shoot or on the principal
branches.

a. Membrane of inner peristome not protruding or very little only. —
(1) 46. Orthodontium

b. Membrane of inner peristome much protruding.

I. Inner peristome shorter than the outer one. Appendages rudimentary.

(7) 47. Brachyménium

II. The two peristomes equal.

1. Cells of leaves narrow, in the apical portion narrow-rhomboid to
linear.

x Foliage on stem bushy.

(7) 48. Péhlia

x x Leafy shoots catkin like.
(1) 49. Anomobryum

2. Cells of leaves towards the apex rhombical to hexagonal.

x Stem without offsets. Sporogone solitary.
(13) so. Bryum

x x Stem with offsets. Sporogones several altogether.
(2) 51. Rhodobryum
Fam. 14. Mniaceae.
(1) 52. Mnium
Fam. 15. Rhizogoniaceae.
(1) 53. Rhizogénium

Fam. 16. Bartramiacege:
A. Stem without verticillate branchlets below the fertile apex.
(5) 54. Bartramia
B. Stem with verticillate branchlets.

a. Peristome absent.

(Plater7 3G.) (1) ss. Bartramidula

b. Peristome present.

I. Cells at base of leaf rounded.

(6) 56. Philonotis

II. All cells of leaf linear.

(3) 57. Breutélia

Fam. 17. Erpodiaceae.
(2) 58. Aulacopilum

MUSCI 61

Fam. 18. Hedwigiaceae.
A. Leaves without a distinct margin.
a. Capsule embedded between the apical leaves.
I. Lamina of leaves papillate, each papilla with 2 or more points.
Capsule smooth.

(1) 59. Hedwigia
II. Papillae with a simple point. Capsule in the dry state grooved.
(1) 60. Hedwigidium
b. Capsule stalked.
(1) 61. Bratnia
B. Leaves marginate.
(Blais 7, 1D). 62. Rhacocarpus
Fam. 19. Fontinalaceae.
(1) 63. Wardia
Fam. 20. Leucodontaceae.
A. Mijidrib of leaf double or absent.
a. Lamina of leaf smooth.
(1) 64. Letcodon
b. Cells papillose.
(1) 65. Pterogénium
B. M*drib single.
(1) 66. Forsstroémia
Bam. 21. Prionodontaceae.
Gy) 67. Priédnodon

Fame 22 )Neckeraceae.
A. Dorsal layer of the teeth of the peristome irregularly thickened, but smooth.
a. Miudrib wanting or very short and double.
(1) 68. Renatldia
b. Midrib simple.
(a) 69. Pterobryépsis
B. Dorsal layer of teeth normal, mostly papillate, sometimes striate, rarely
smooth.
a. Secondary branchlets mostly cylindrical, more or less pendulous.
Leaves symmetrical.
I. Alar cells forming a sharply defined group of square cells,
(1) 70. Squamidium
IJ. Alar cells not well defined.
1. Midrib double but very short, or absent. Cells of leaf smooth.
(3) 71. Pilotrichélla

2. Midrib simple. Cells of leaf papillose.

x Branches not flattened.

(1) 72. Papillaria
x x Branches flattened.

(1) 73. Aérobrydpsis

62 MUSCI

b. Secondary branchlets flattened, ascending or pendulous. Leaves not
symmetrical.
I. Leaves cordate and eared at base.
(1) 74. Calyptothécium
Il. Leaves neither cordate nor eared at base.

1. Plants not shining ; paraphyllia numerous.

(Plate tt) (1) 75. Léptodon
2. Plants shining; paraphyllia absent.
(1) 76. Néckera

c. Secondary branchlets erect and branched, the plants resembling miniature
trees. Leaves not quite symmetrical.

I. Teeth of outer peristome provided with transverse striae nearly to

the apex.
(1) 77. Thamnium
Il. Teeth of outer peristome papillate or transversely striate at their
base only.
(1) 78. Pordtrichum
Fam. 23. Entodontaceae.
A. Mi)idrib double but short, or absent. :
(1) 79. Entodon
B. Midrib simple.
(1) 80. Stereophyllum

Fam. 24. Fabroniaceae.
A. Plants glossy like silk.
a. Plants very slender. Teeth of outer peristome broad and blunt.

(7) 81. Fabrénia
b. .Plants more or less stout. Teeth of outer peristome acuminate.
(1) 82. Ischyrodon
B. Plants not glossy, slender.
(2) 83. Dimerodéntium
Fam. 25. Hookeriaceae.
A. Leaves not marginate.
a. Lamina smooth.
(1) 84. Hookeriépsis
b. Lamina papillate; each cell mammillate.
(1) 85. Callicostélla
B. Leaves marginate.
(1) 86. Cyclodictyon

Fam. 26. Hypopterygiaceae.
(Plate: 7, B:) (1) 87. Hypopterygium
Fam;'27., “leskeaceae:

A. Capsule erect, regular.

(1) 88. Haplohyménium

MUSCI 63

B. Capsule inclined, irregular.

a. Paraphyllia absent. cng :
(1) 89. Pseudoléskea

db. Paraphyllia present.
I. Leaves all alike.
(3) go. Haplocladium
II. Leaves dimorphous.
(3) gt. Thuidium

Fam. 28. Hypnaceae.

A. Leaves arranged symmetrically around the stem, sickle-shaped, one-sided.
Alar cells modified.
(Fig. 42.) (1) 92. Steréodon

B. Foliage flattened; leaves unsymmetrically squarrose. Alar cells not or

hardly modified.
(3) 93. Plagiothécium

Fam. 29. Sematophyllaceae.

(7) 94. Rhaphidostégium
rama 30, Brachytheciaceae.
A. Capsule erect and regular.

(1) 95. Pleutropus

B. Capsule inclined or horizontal, irregular.
a. Lid conical.
(9) 96. Brachythécium
6. Lid with a long beak.
I. Leaves broadly ovate or elongate-oval, with a short and broad apex.

(1) 97. Oxyrrhynchium
II. Leaves ovate to ovate-lanceolate.

1. Plant stout. Midrib not continued as a stiff mucro.
(5) 98. Rhynchostégium
2. Plant slender.
(5) 99. Rhynchostegiélla
Sect. Leptorhynchostégium
Fam. 31. Rhacopilaceae.
G) 100. Rhacopilum
Bam. 32.. Polytrichaceae.

A. Leaves not vaginate, but strongly marginate. Calyptra bare but rough
towards the apex.
@ 101. Catharinaea
B. Leaves vaginate, not marginate. Calyptra felt-like.
a. Capsule cylindrical.
(2) 102. Pogénatum
b. Capsule 4-angled.
(Fig. 43.) (4) 103. Polytrichum

Division XIII. PTERIDOPHYTA.

FERNS AND FERN-ALLIES.

Plants with true roots; the stems and leaves with
fibro-vascular strands. The spore of the true ferns (Order
Filices), on germinating, produces a small, thalloid body,

Fig. 44. 1. Transverse section of the stem of a species of A/sophila. L, Fibrovascular
bundles of the main woody cylinder; 4 accessory bundles, /, bundles which are
passing into the leaves. (From Wettstein, Handbuch) 2. ‘Transverse section of
the bundle of the rhizome of Polypodium glaucophyllum Kunze Hy, xylem;
L, phlo¢ém; Ph, proto-xylem; £, endodermis. (From Engler and Prantl)

the prothallium (Fig. 45), which is provided with rhizoids
and bears both kinds of sexual organs, viz. antheridia
and archegonia, on its under side. In the other groups
of the pteridophytes the prothallium is generally much
reduced, sometimes not emerging from the spore. The
spermatozoids (Fig. 46) swarm in water until they reach
the mouth of the archegonium, being attracted thither by
traces of malic or citric acid, as the case may be, secreted
by the female organ.

The fertilised oosphere develops into a minute
embryo, from which originates the asexual generation (the
sporophyte), which is the adult plant. The adult plant
produces sporangia (receptacles filled with spores) either
directly on the leaves (fronds) or on specially modified

.

PTERIDOPHYTA 65

Fig. 45. Prothallium of Dryopteris, with rhizoids. The under side. Ar. Archegonia.
An. Antheridia. 20/1. (From Wettstein, Handb.)

Fig. 46. Antheridia and archegonia of ferns. 1-3. Successive stages of an antheridium.
gz, cup cell; cz, central cell; st, stalk cell; ¢, cleavage wall; rg, ring cell; dz, cup
cell. 4. Spermatozoid. 5~—7. Successive stages of an archegonium. A, neck cell;
b, basal cell; mc, mother cell of the central row; hkz, neck canal cell; ez, egg cell.

(From Engler and Prantl)

M. 9

66 PTERIDOPHYTA

sporophylls, the spores being either all of one kind
(isosporous pteridophytes) or of two kinds, viz. micro-
spores and macrospores (heterosporous pteridophytes), e.g.
Selaginella.
With the germination of the spore recommences the |
cycle of life, as in the bryophytes.
One of our indigenous ferns, found in Natal and
adjoining districts, viz. Dryopteris atha mentee a species
nearly allied to the European Male fern (D. jx mas), is,
like that plant, employed as a vermifuge, nai the rhizomes
are occasionally exported under the name of Radix pannae.
Its native name is /nkomokomo.

THE CLASSES OF THE PTERIDOPHYTES:

Class I. FILICINAE.

Stems usually small in proportion to the leaves,
mostly underground, sometimes creeping; in a few S, A.
species upright. Leaves mostly large and much divided,
rarely entire. Sporangia as a rule grouped 1 in sori, wien
are either naked or partly covered by a membranous
indusium, or completely enclosed in a_ capsule-like
indusium.

Class II. EQUISETINAE.

Stems simple or branched. Leaves much _ reduced,
whorled, mostly membranous. Sporangia on _ peltate
sporophylls, which are arranged in a terminal spike.

The only S. A. Fam.: Equisetaceae (page 76).

Class III. LYCOPODIINAE.

Stems simple or branched, small. Leaves small, not
whorled, mostly green. Sporangia solitary in the axils of
leaves or at their base (page 78).

* Syn. Nephrodium athamanticum.

67

Class I. FILICINAE. Ferns. Varens.

Subclass I. OpHroGLossALEs.

Sporangia with thick walls, borne on a spike-like
sphendage of the fertile frond.
Only 1 S. A. genus: Ophioglossum.

Subclass II. Fitices EusporaNGIATAE.

Isosporous. Sporangia with thick walls, formed
of several layers of cells. Leaves large, with two basal
appendages resembling stipules.

Only 1 S. A. genus: Marattia.

Subclass III. Finices LeprospoRaANGIATAE.

Sporangia originating from single cells; the walls of
the adult sporangium consisting of a single layer of cells.

1. Order Filices. True Ferns.

Isosporous. Sporangia mostly with annulus.
Vernation mostly circinate.

2. Order Hydropterides. Water-ferns.

Heterosporous.

68 FILICES

Fig. 47. Ophioglossum. 1. O. capense Sw. 2-3. O. palmatum L. 2. Spike. 3. Portion
of spike, splitting. 8/1. 4. O. vulgatum L. Diagr. section of spike. (1 from
Engler, Afrika; 2-4 from Engler and Prantl)

Fig. 48. Todea barbara (L.) Moore 1. Fertile pinna. Nat. size. 2-4. Sporangia.
5. Spore. (1 and 5 from nature; 2~4 from Engler and Prantl) "d

REO OF SOUTH AFRICA

VOL. | PLATE 8

FERNS ON A CLIFF IN THE DISA GORGE
GLEICHENIA POLYPODIOIDES (L.) Smith. TODEA BARBARA (L.) Moore.
HYMENOPHYLLUM TUNBRIDGENSE (L.) Smith.

The young tree in the foreground is CUNONIA CAPENSIS L.

Table Mountain, 2000 feet

CLASS FILICES

A: Hymenophyllum tunbridgense (L.) Smith
B: Polypodium lanceolatum L. ¢: Notochlaena Eckloniana Kunze
D: Vittaria lineata (L.) Smith E: Elaphoglossum conforme (Sw.) Scott

latemoum Class iilices.

Hymenophyllum tunbridgense (L.) Smith From ravine on Table Mountain.
Paolypodium lanceolatum L., epiphytic on a branch of L/ex capensis.
Notochlaena Eckloniana Kunze From the Karoo.
1. In the fresh state after rain.
2. Dormant. In dry weather. Both figures are from the same plant.
D. Vittaria lineata (L.) Smith A small plant, from the Knysna forest.
E. Elaphoglossum conforme Schott From a moist cliff on ‘Table Mountain.
One younger and one old frond showing the under side covered with sporangia.

Oe >

Hymenophyllum. There are several species of “filmy ferns” in South
Africa, all living in damp and sheltered parts of forests or mountain-ravines.
The species figured here has a very wide range of distribution, the name
indicating that it was originally found in England near the town of Tonbridge.

An even prettier species 1s H. Marlothii (Fig. 56), which requires still more
shelter than the others, occurring in the forests of the South (fide T. R. Sim)
and at two localities on Table Mountain, viz. in Skeleton ravine and in the Disa
gorge a little below the spot known as the Lover’s Leap, also at Jonkershoek.
Until quite recently this rare plant was considered to be identical with
H. obtusum Fook. & Arn., otherwise known only from the Sandwich Islands.
When examining the type of the latter species about a year ago at Kew we
thought it to be different from the Table Mountain plant; Colonel Brause has
now confirmed this view and described the latter under the above name.

Polypodium lanceolatum (see also Fig. 54) is the only epiphytic fern which
occurs on the Cape Peninsula, while further east other epiphytic species of
Polypodium are not unfrequent. (See P. africanum on Plate 16, page 100.)

Notochlaena Eckloniana possesses remarkable vitality, which enables it to
grow in crevices of rocks even in the Karoo. When the atmosphere becomes —
too dry the fronds shrivel up, being specially protected by the closely set
scales of the under side. As soon as rain falls, however, the plants revive and
unfold their fronds, in readiness to continue their active live. One may keep
plants for several months without soil or water and yet find them alive as soon
as they are placed in water. This fern is consequently an example of a
“resurrection plant,” similar in this respect to some species of Se/aginella.

Gymnogramme cordata, which much resembles it, behaves in the same way.

Vittaria lineata occurs on damp rocks or on trees of our southern forests
and at first glance hardly looks like a fern, the fronds generally hanging down
like blades of grass. Also known from ravines on the southern sides of Table
Mountain.

Elaphoglossum conforme (Acrostichum conforme) has beautifully glossy fronds
and grows on damp cliffs of sheltered ravines. (See Plate 8, near margin

on right.)

=0 FILICES

\
\

¥/

* o
reer Fe

raps
MESSI Sp

Fig. 49. Schizaeaceae. 1, 2. Schizaea pectinata J. Sm. 1. Fertile part of frond.
Nat. size. 2. Segment of the same. 3. Sch. dichotoma J. Sm. Portion of a fertile
segment. 10/1. 4, 5, 6. Sch. pennula Sw. 4, 5. Sporangium. 6. Spore.
7, 8. Lygodium japonicum Sw. 7. Apex of young fertile segment. 8. Fertile
segment, adult. (1 and 2 from nature; 3-8 from Engler and Prantl)

Fig. 50. Mohria caffrorum (L.) Desv. 1. Part of frond. Nat. size. 2. Apex of frond

with sori. 2/1. 3, 4. Sporangia. (1 from nature; 2-4 from Engler and Prantl)

FLORA OF SOU AFRICA

VOL. | PLATE 10

Photo.by E.Dyke Werner & Winter, Frankfort°M

THE EASTERN TREE FERN
CYATHEA DREGEI Kunze
From the midlands of Natal

qi

SYNOPSIS OF THE SEPAMIENMS OF EERNS.

Subclass I. . OPHIOGLOSSALES.

Gen: i. (Fig. 47.) 1. Ophioglossaceae

Subclass I]. Friirces EusporaANGIATAE.

Gen. 2. 2. Marattiaceae

Subclass Il]. Frrices LeprosporanGIaTae.
Tee Onder. kilices.

A. Sporangia often crowded on special fronds or segments, sessile or
with a very short and stout stalk ; no real ring, but at the apex a group of
thick-walled cells ; opening by a longitudinal slit. (Plate 8; Fig. 48.)

Gen. 3, 4. 3. Osmundaceae

B. Sporangia sessile or almost so, solitary. Ring horizontal, near the
apex; slit longitudinal. Fertile fronds or segments much modified.

(Figs. 49, 50.)
Gen. 5—8. 4. Schizaeaceae

C. Fronds dichotomously branched. Sorion the back of the frond
without indusium. Sporangia few in a sorus (2—-8), with a large equatorial
ring and opening by a longitudinal slit. (Plate 8; Fig. 51.)

Gen. 9. 5. Gleicheniaceae

D. Sori with or without indusium, mostly at the back of the frond,
formed of numerous, generally stalked sporangia. Ring of sporangium vertical
but incomplete, being interrupted near the base and opening at this spot by a _
horizontal slit. (Plates 9 and 24; Figs. 52, 53, 54.)

Gen. 10—34. 6. Polypodiaceae

E. Trunk arborescent. Ring complete, subvertical; slit transverse.
ePlates 10 and 115 Fig. 55.) .
(Cais BE, BOs .7. Cyatheaceae

F. Delicate pellucid ferns. Sori marginal on an elongated receptacle
and surrounded by acup-shaped or labiate indusium. Sporangium compressed ;
ring complete, oblique. (Plates 8 and 24; Fig. 56.)

CU Bae Bex. 8. Hymenophyllaceae

yi FILICES

Fig. 51. Gleichenia polypodioides (L.) Smith 1. Portion of frond. 2-5. Different views
of sporangia. (1 from nature; 2~5 from Engler and Prantl)

(Wes
YS

FA

fie:
BR aren orc
50 08 k8) OSC
» Toe 6
ee
GOO Sen
B00, Ss Msp
pe 09

TO)

Fig. 52. Aspidium capense L. 1. Portion of frond. 2. Transverse section of sorus and

indusium. 3, 4. Sporangia. §. Spore. (1 and 5 from nature; 2-4 from Engler
and Prantl) ;

73

(ei

Stl
ey

aren fas
set.
‘ON
DA iva
seen 7,

Fig. 53. Polypodiaceae. 1. Polypodium lanceolatum L. Two sori. 2. Asplenium
praemorsum Sw. (A. furcatum). Fertile pinnules with sori and indusia. 3. Aspidium
capense L. “Two sori with indusia. 4. Adiantum Poivetii Wickstr. Fertile pinnule
with two sori. 5. Pellaea hastata (Thunb.) Prantl Pinnule. (From nature)

Fig. 54. Polypodium lanceolatum L. 1/4 size. Epiphytic on a tree of Halleria lucida L.,
in a wooded ravine on Table Mountain, 2000 feet.

M. (ce)

Sorus showing

2. Old aphlebium, from
*

a.

=
ww
_—
.
Ea
Cas,
os 2
rest
tw UO
ow
r= a
es
A, oO
[=}

- &
aS
a.
No
ee

~
.+8
Mm nk
~
a =
le
~~" >—_—=é
. .N
Sea CL ead
Se
Coes
Sz
Ww
s a
Cy ars
Sige
S 96.3
mes
~
wn UO
oN (=
Rov
eS
Ow

Fig. 55 A.

g the crowded aphlebi

The upper aphlebia are fresh and green,

, from old and decayed fronds, dead,

Fiamitdia capensis R. Br.

a, the
those

Head of stem, showin
June.

nat. size.

1
5)

fronds being cut away.

55 B.
below

Fig.

alvin he stOlU Gat fallen

PLATE 11

|

VOL.

=

Marlott

R

THE FOREST TREE FERN

HEMITELIA CAPENSIS (L.) R. Br.
In the foreground an entanglement of RUBUS PINNATUS Willd.

In a wooded ravine on Table Mountain, 1500 feet

}
,

FILICES Ee

The Aphlebia of Hemitelia capensis.

Hemitelia capensis (Plate 11) is one of the few living ferns, the fronds of
which are provided with two peculiar basal pinnae (Fig. 55 a, 2), called
aphiebia. Such structures were frequent on ferns of former geological
periods, but are rare now. Their function has been a cause of much
speculation among botanists.

Some authors look upon them as “ hydrofoliola,” which absorb dew or other
moisture, thus assisting in the supply of water to the plant. That, however,
cannot be so in our case, for the following reasons :

1. Hemitelia capensis grows only in permanently wet and shaded spots of
the forests or mountain ravines, where, owing to the canopy of the trees, no
dew occurs, and where the plant has always an unlimited supply of water at its
disposal in the soil.

2. The aphlebia are not capable of absorbing water placed upon them in
the form of spray, for water does not adhere to their surface, in fact one cannot
moisten them in this way.

We think that their function is simply that of the stipules of various
other leaves, which, while assimilating themselves, protect the young foliage
against the effect of drying winds or other injuries.

They are always fully developed before the frond to which they belong
makes its appearance (beginning of winter, viz. May or June), and they become
dry before the next season’s aphlebia begin to show, while their fronds are still
fresh and vigorous.

Fig. 56. Hymenophyllum. 1,2. H.Marlthii Brause 1. Frond, without the stalk, 2/1.
2. Segment, 4/1. 3-6. Hl. tunbridgense (L.) Smith 3-5. Different views of
sporangia. 6. Pinnule with two sori enclosed in the cup-shaped indusia. (From

' nature)

Koj)

76 FILICES LEPTOSPORANGIATAE

2. Order: Hydropterides.

A. Delicate floating, moss-like herbs. Sori of two kinds, containing
either a number of microsporangia or a single macrosporangium.
Gen. 39. 9. Azollaceae

B. Rooted aquatic or marsh plants with a rhizome-like stem and alternate
leaves. Fertile leaves with 4-parted lamina and basal sporocarpia. Sporo-
carpium bean-shaped with a tough wall, bearing numerous sori on its inner
side, each one containing micro- and macrosporangia. The sporocarpium is
split by the swelling of an annular layer of cells, and this gelatinous ring forces
the sporangia out. The male prothallium remains enclosed in the spore and
produces two antheridia. (Fig. 57.)

Gen. 40. 10. Marsiliaceae

Fig. 57. Marsilia. 1. M. capensis A. Br. Plant collected near Worcester. 2, 3.
M. salvatrix Hanst. Long. section of a sporocarpium, showing the sporangia. 10/1.
4. M. elata A. Br. § gametophyte. 300/1. This discharges later on the
spermatozoids. 5. MM. salvatrix, macrospore. 30/1. (1 from nature, 2-5 after
Belajeft )

Class II. EQUISETINAE. MHorsetaits. PaarpestTaarr.

(Fig. 58.) The only family. Gen. 41. 11. Equisetaceae
The only species of this class occurring in South Africa is Equisetum
ramosissimum. This plant is considered to be injurious to stock. Sometimes

called dronkgras (Transvaal), like the more southerly Melica decumbens
(Gram. Vol. tv).

- .F

Fig. 58. Equisetum ramosissimum Desf. 1. Plant from Natal. 2. Spike. r. Annulus.
3. A sporophyll. 4. The same seen from below. 5. Spore. 6. £. palustre L.
Part of a § gametophyte. a, b, c, d, stages of development of the antheridia.
sp. Spermatozoids. 7. E. arvense L. Female gametophyte. pr. Sterile lobes.
rh. Rhizoids. ar. Archegonia. (1—5 from nature, 6, 7 from Engler and Prantl)

78

Class IJ. LYCOPODIINAE. CtusMmosses anp QuiLLworts.

A. Isosporous. Leaves without ligula. (Plate 12 ; Fig. 59.) =

Gen. 42, 43. 12. Lycopodiaceae |
Nex

B. Heterosporous. Terrestrial. Leaves with ligula. Stems very leds

(Fig. 60.)

C. Heterosporous. Aquatic. Stems condensed into a short caudex.
Leaves grass-like, with ligula. (Fig. 61.)
Gen. 45. 14. Isoetaceae

Fig. 59. Lycopodium. 1, 3-5. L. carolinianum L. 1. Plant. 3, 4. Sporophyll with
sporangium. 5. Spore. 2. L. clavatum L. Long. section of a sporangium.
(Fig. 2 from Engler and Prantl, the others from nature.) a

?

4
»®
_

¢

¢

*

-

Gen. 44. 13. Selaginellaceae

»
\°o
U

oe
i
= ¢

382} OOPS ‘UIeEJUNO|W 9/qe]
‘SWIS YINOLYOISIA VINOLIMONY punosByoeq ayy uy
‘1 SAGIOIGINDS WNIGOdODAT

yrojeW"y Aq sbojoug

We WOJYUBIY JAxUIM P49UISM

ob JLW 1d Lie

WOM HLNOS JO YuOT

LYCOPODIINAE 79

Fig. 60. Selaginella. 1. 8. pumila (Schlecht.) Spring Plant from Mowbray.
2. S. rupestris L. Plant from Warmbad (Transvaal). 3. S. selaginoides (L.) Link
Sporophyll with sporangium. 4-6. 8. Jepidophylla (Hook. & Grev.) Spring
4,5- Microspores. 6. Macrospore. 7,8. 8S. Kraussiana (Kze.) A. Br. 7. Micro-
spore. 8. ¥ gametophyte (microspore with rudimentary prothallium). 9. 8. Martensii |
Spring @ gametophyte, within the macrospore. (1 and 2 from nature, 3-9 from
Engler and Prantl)

3. Microspore. 4. J. lacustre L. Long. section of a fertile
(f) leaf. 5-7. JI. setaceum Bosc. gametophyte. 8. J. Malinvernianum
Cesati & De Not. Spermatozoid. 9, 10. J. /acustre L. Macrospore and gameto-
phyte. (1-3 from nature, 4-10 from Engler and Prantl)

80

SYNOPSIS OF THE GENERA OF PTERIDOPHYTES*.

{The figures in brackets indicate the number of species in S. A.]

Fam. 1. Ophioglossaceae.
(Fig. 47.) (5) 1. Ophiogléssum

Fam. 2. Marattiaceae.

(1) 2. Marattia

Fam. 3. Osmundaceae.

A. Fertile pinnae almost devoid of lamina.

(1) 3. Osmunda

B. Sori on the back of ordinary pinnae. (Plate 8; Fig. 48.)
(1) 4. Tédea

Fam. 4. Schizaeaceae.

A. Fronds without lamina, rigid and wiry, the fertile segments crowded
at the apex into a comb-like body. (Fig. 49.)
(3) 5. Schizdea

B. Fronds pinnately divided. Fertile part of frond distinct, without
lamina, much branched, rising from the base of the leafy barren

frond.
(3) 6. Aneimia

C. Sporangia marginal or nearly so, on ordinary fronds. (Fig. 50.)
I species only, M. caffrorum. 7. Mohria

D. Scandent. Fronds alternate, dichotomous near the base. Sporangia
in spikes along the edges of ordinary or modified fronds or parts
of fronds, each one separate in the axil of an almost marginal,
infolded involucre. The involucre of each sporangium imbricating
over that next above it. (Fig. 49.) ’

(2) 8. Lygdédium
Fam. 5. Gleicheniaceae.
“The Creeping Bern.” “(Blate Sc) Picco.) ; ;
(an g. Gleichénia
Fam. 6. Polypodiaceae.
A. Sori furnished with an involucre or indusium.

a. Indusium covering the sorus (at least when young) and opening
towards the margin of the frond.

I. Sorus marginal, roundish. Indusium attached at the base and at
the sides, being open only at the outer edge.

(4) io. Davallia
* By T. R. Sim, F.LS. :

M.

b.

be

FILICES 81

Eee Sorie dorsal:

1. Involucre membranous, cup-shaped, at first enclosing the sorus,
afterwards splitting at the apex into several lobes.
1S. A. species. Small, herbaceous. 11. We06odsia

2. Involucre resembling a scale, its wider end being under the
sorus and the other end turned over it like a hood.
1 species, C. fragilis, cosmopolitan. 12. Cystdpteris

III. Sori linear, marginal, covered by a linear industum, which
opens outwards. :
I tropical species in Natal. 13. Lindsaya

Sori marginal. Indusium formed by the edge of the frond reflexed
over the sorus and opening towards the midrib.

I. Indusium terminal on the pinnule, reniform or elongated, bearing
the sporangia on its under surface. ‘ Maidenhair.”’

Ir species in S. A., of which 4. thalictroides is frequent.

14. Adiantum

II. Sori in the sinuses between the lobes, reniform or oblong ;
veins anastomosing.
(1) 15. Lonchitis
III. Veins free. Sori in the sinuses between the lobes or sometimes
scattered. Indusia membranous, small, round, equal.

3 species in S. A. 16. Hypdolepis

IV. Sori abundant, often confluent round the edge of the frond
excepting the sinuses. Indusia roundish, not confluent,
formed of the edge of the frond, only partly inflexed.

6) FOSSSS Wal Sp A 17. Cheilanthes

V. Sporangia arranged on the frond in a broad line, the indusium
sub-continuous or sometimes interrupted and then consisting

of rounded portions. (Fig. 53.)
7 species in S. A. 18. Pellaea

VI. Sporangia in the axil of the indusium in a narrow line.
Indusium quite continuous.
8 species in S. A. (Incl. Preridium.) 19. Ptéris

VII. Sori occupying the whole under side of the frond except the

ribs. Indusium linear, continuous. Fertile pinnae, narrower
than the barren.
EGogSis ial SG. Jay 20. Lomaria

Sori not marginal, but covered by a linear or oblong indusium
which opens towards the midrib.
I. Sori linear, parallel with the midrib.
2 species iS. A. 21. Bléchnum

1a

82 FILICES

II. Sori linear or oblong, placed obliquely between the midrib and
the margin. (Fig. 53.)
A very large genus, 28 species in S. A.
22. Asplénium

Il]. Frond flabellate, with narrow segments. Sori submarginal,
linear.
1 tropical species also in Na, Tr.

23. Actinidpteris
d. Sorinot marginal, covered by a reniform or circular, peltate indusium.

I. Sori reniform; indusium reniform or elliptical and attached to
the vein for its entire length, free at the edge.
1 tropical species in Natal.
24. Didymochlaena

Il. Sori subglobose; indusium orbicular, attached in the centre,
peltate. (Figs. 52 and 53.)
A large genus. 6 species in S. A.
25. Aspidium

II. Sori subglobose; indusium reniform, attached at the sinus.
Pinnae not articulated.

16 species in'S. A. 26. Nephrédium

IV. Involucre reniform or suborbicular; pinnae simple, articulated
to the rhachis.
2 Species amowa. 27. Nephrolepis

V. Involucre reniform; rhizome scandent. Fronds simple.
I species reaching Natal. 28. Oleandra

B. Sori without involucre or indusium.

I]. Soriround or nearly so, dorsal. (Figs. 53 and 54; Plates 9 and 24.)
A very large genus, 14 species in S. A.
29. Polypdédium

Il. Sori marginal, at first oblong but soon confluent into a continuous
marginal line; fronds 2—3-pinnate. (Plate 9.)
4 species in S. A. 30. Notochlaena

III. Sori oval, oblong or linear, not marginal, Fronds 2—3-pinnate.
6 species in S. A. 31. Gymnogramme

IV. Fronds simple, grass-like, with several veins. Sori in longi-
tudinal lines near the margin. (Plate 9.)
I species in S. A. 32. Vittaria

V. Sori covering the back of the frond, not in dots or lines.
(Plate =o;)
10 species in S. A. 33. Acrostichum

FILICES 83

VI. Barren frond thalloid, cordate; fertile frond arising from the
sinus, simple or dichotomously branched ; sori in patches on
the back of the bifurcations.

2 species in S. East Afr. 34. Platycérium

Fam. 7. Cyatheaceae.

A. Involucre at first completely enclosing the sorus, afterwards forming
a cup by splitting at the apex. Sporangia surrounding the raised
receptacle. Arborescent. (Plate 10.)

I S. A. species, the largest S. A. fern.
35. Cyathea

B. Involucre reduced to a scale underneath the sporangia, the latter
surrounding the raised receptacle. (Plate 11; Fig. 55.)
I species, the Forest Tree Fern.
36. Hemitélia

Fam. 8. Hymenophyllaceae.
A. Involucre compressed, deeply 2-labiate. (Plates 8 and 24; Fig. 56.)

Jase A Species. 37. Hymenophyllum
B. Involucre cup-shaped, with an entire or only slightly 2-lipped mouth.
& Sy le SESS 38. Trichémanes
Ham 9g. Azollaceae.
I species, doubtful for S. A. 39. Azodlla

Fam. to. Marsiliaceae.

AesPeciesiny eA ECE Iga5 7.) 40. Marsilea

Class I. EQUISETINAE.

romabE. quisetaceac.
ispecies! iio Av Hies 4 8.) 41. Equisétum

Clase JUL JLYCCONOUDIUUNAE
Fam.12. Lycopodiaceae.

A. Sporangia reniform, one-celled, opening lengthwise along the top.
(Elate ia eiie. 59.)
7 species in S. A. 42. Lycopdédium
B. Sporangia 3-lobed, 3-celled, each cell splitting down its centre.
I 5. /A. Species. 43. Psilé6tum

Fam. 13. Selaginellaceae.
10S. A. species. (Fig. 60.) 44. Selaginélla

Fam. 14. Isoetaceae.
2 S. A. species, about 60 others. (Fig. 61.) 45. Isoétes

1 $=

84 ARCHEGONIATAE

GENERA AND SPECIES OF ARCHEGONIATAE.

Synonyms are printed in italics. Introduced or foreign plants are printed in black type.

Acaulon C. Muell. 58 Callicostella Jacq. 62
Acrostichum L. 82 Calypogeia Raddi 48

A. conforme Sw. See Elaphoglossum Pl.g Calyptothecium Mitt. 62
Actiniopteris Link 82 Campylopus Brid. 57

Adelanthus Mitt. 48 C. atroluteus C. Muell. Fig. 424
Adiantum L, 81, Fig. 53 Catharinaea Ehrh. 63

A. Poivetii Wickst. Fig. 53 Cephalozia Dum. 48

A. thalictroides Willd. 81 Ceratodon Brid. 57

Aérobryopsis Fleisch. 61 Cheilanthes Sw. 81

Alobiella (Spruce) Schiffner 48 Chiloscyphus Corda 47
Alsophila spec. Fig. 44 Cyathea Sm. 83

Anastrophyllum (Spruce) Stephani 47 C. Dregei Kunze PI. 10
Andreaea Ehrh. 57 Cyclodictyon Mitt. 62

A. petrophila Ehrh. Pl. 6 Cystopteris Bernh. 81

A. subulata Harv. PI. 6 : C. fragilis Bernh. 81

Aneimia Sw. 80 Davallia Sm. 80

Aneura Dum. 49 Dicranella Schimp. 57
Anoectangium Bryol. eur. 59 Dicranodontium Bryol. eur. 57
Anomobryum Schimper 60 Dicranoloma Ren. 58

Anthelia Dum. 48 Didymochlaena Desv. 82
Anthoceros L. 50 Didymodon Hedw. 58

A. laevis L. Fig. 38 Dimerodontium Mitt. 62
Aongstroemia Bryol. eur. 57 Ditrichum Timm. 57

Archidium Brid. 57 Dryopteris Adans. Fig. 45
Aspidium Sw. 82 D. athamantica O. K. 66

A. capense Hornsch. Figs. 52, 53 Elaphoglossum conforme (Sw.) Schott 69
Asplenium L. 82 Entodon C. Muell. 62

A. furcatum Thunb. Fig. 53 * Equisetum L. 83

A. praemorsum Sw. Fig. 53 FE. arvense L. Fig. 58

Astomum Hamp. 58 E. palustre L. Fig. 58

A. tetragonum (Harv.) Broth. Pl. 6 EF. ramosissimum Desf. Fig. 58
Aulacopilum Wils. 60 Eustichia Mitt. 59

Azolla Lam. 83 Fabronia Raddi 62

Barbula Hedw. 58 Fimbriaria Nees 50

Bartramia Hedw. 60 Fissidens Hedw. 57

Bartramidula Bryol. eur. 60 F. fasciculatus Hornsch. PI. 6
B. comosa (Hamp. & C. Muell.) Pl. 7 Forsstroemia Lindb. 61

Blechnum L. 81 Fossombronia Raddi 49
Brachymenium Bryol. eur. 60 Frullania Raddi 49, Fig. 41
Brachystelium P\. 6 F, Tamarisci (L.) Dum. Fig. 40
Brachythecium Bryol. eur. 63 Funaria Schreb. 59

Braunia Bryol. eur. 61 Gleichenia Sm. 80

Breutelia Schimp. 60 G. polypodioides (L.) Sm. Fig. 51. Pl. 8
Bruchia Schwaegr. 57 Glyphomitrium Brid. 59

Bryum Dill. 60 G. crispatum Hook. & Grey. PI. 6

ARCHEGONIATAE 8

Goniomitrium Wils. 59
G. africanum (C. Muell.) Broth.
Gongylanthus Nees 48
Grimaldia Raddi 50
Grimmia Ehrh. 59
Gymnogramme Desv. 82
G. cordata Schlecht. 69
Haplocladium C. Muell. 63
Haplodontium Hamp. 60
Haplohymenium Doz. & Molk. 62
Hedwigia Ehrh. 61
Hedwigidium Bryol. eur. 61
Hemitelia R. Br. 83
H. capensis (L.) R. Br.
Herberta Gray 48
Hookeriopsis Jacq. 62
Hymenophyllum Hook. 83
H. Marlothii Brause 69, Fig. 56
H. obtusum Hook. & Arn. 69
H. tunbridgense (L.) Sm.
Biss 83) 9
Hymenostomum R. Br. 58
Hymenostylium R. Br. 58
Hypolepis Bernh. 81
Hypopterygium Brid. 62
H. laricinum Brid. PI. 7
Ischyrodon C. Muell. 62
Isoetes L. 83
I. lacustre L. Fig. 61
I. Malinvernianum Cesati
Fig. 61
I. natalense Baker Fig. 61
I. setaceum Bosc. Fig. 61
Jamesoniella (Spruce) Stephani 47
Jungermania 47, Fig. 41
Leiomitrium Mitt. 59
Leioscyphus Mitt. 47
Lejeunea Spruce 49, Fig. 41
Lepicolea Dum. 48
Lepidozia Dum. 48, Fig. 41
Leptodon Mohr 62
L. Smithii (Dicks.) Mohr PI. 7
Leptorhynchostegium Broth. 63
Leucobryum Hamp. 57
Leucodon Schwaegr. 61

Leucoloma Brid. 58

le 9)

ng G5 Helle tn

& De

L. Zeyheri C. Muell. Pl. 6
Lindsaya Dryand. 81
Lomaria Willd. 81

L. attenuata Willd. Fig. 71

Lonchitis L. 81

Lophocolea Dum. 47
Lunularia Adans. 50
Lycopodium L. 83

L. carolinianum L. Fig. 59
L. clavatum L. Fig. 59

L. gnidioides L. Pl. 12
Lygodium Sw. 80, Fig. 49

Bigs SOse7 1.

Not.

Macromitrium Brid. 59

M. (Macrocoma) pulchellum Brid.
Madotheca Dum. 49
Marattia Sm. 80

Marchantia (L.) Raddi 50
M. polymorpha L. Fig. 41.
Marsilea L. 83

M. capensis A. Br. Fig. 57
Weve latawAre bie biee 57
M. salvatrix Hanst. Fig. 57
Mastigobryum Nees ab E. 48
Metzgeria Raddi 49, Fig. 41
Mielichhoferia Hornsch. 60
Mnium L. 60

Mohria Sw. 80

M. caffrorum (L.) Desv.
Neckera Hedw. 62
Nephrodium Rich. 82
N. athamanticum (Kunze) Hook. 66
Nephrolepis Schott 82

Notochlaena R. Br. 82

N. Eckloniana Kunze 69, Pl. 9
Notoscyphus Mitt. 47

Oleandra Cav. 82

Ophioglossum L. 80

O. capense Sw. Fig. 47

O. palmatum L. Fig. 47

O. vulgatum L. Fig. 47
Orthodontium Schwaeg. 60
Orthotrichum Hedw. 59

Osmunda L. 80

Oxyrrhynchium Warnst. 63
Pallavicinia (Gray) Stephani 49
Papillaria C. Muell. 61
Pellaea Link 81

P. hastata (Thunb.) Prantl
Phascum Schreb. 58
Philonotis Brid. 60
Physcomitrium Fuern. 59
Pilotrichella Besch. 61
Plagiochasma L. 49
Plagiochila Dum. 47, Fig. 41

P. asplenioides Dum. Fig. 39
Panatalensis ineatss bla 5
Plagiothecium Bryol. eur. 63
Platycerium Desv. 83

Pleuridium Brid. 57

Pleuropus Griff. 63

Pogonatum P. Beauv. 63

Pohlia Hedw. 60

Polypodium L. 82

P. africanum Mett. roo, Pl. 16

P. glaucophyllum Kunze Fig. 44
P. lanceolatum L. Figs. 53, 54, 71.
Polytrichum L. 63

P.commune L. Fig. 43
Porotrichum Bryol. eur. 62

Pottia Ehrh. 59

Bh, a)

Blas

Fig. 50

Fig. 53

Ak ©

86 ARCHEGONIATAE

Pottiella Limpr. 59 S. Martensii Spring Fig. 60
Prionodon C. Muell. 61 S. pumila (Schlecht.) Spring Fig. 60
Pseudoleskea Bryol. eur. 63 S. rupestris L. Fig. 60
Psiloclada Mitt. 48 S. selaginoides (L.) Link Fig. 60
Psilotum Sw. 83 Sphagnum (Dill.) Ehrh. 57
Pteridium aquilinum Kuhn 81 S. capense Hornsch. PI. 6

(See Pl. 37 in Vol. rv) S. squarrosum Hornsch. PI. 6
Pteris L. 81 Squamidium Broth. 61
Pterobryopsis Fleisch. 61 Stereodon Mitt. 63
Pterogonium Sw. 61 S. cupressiformis (L.) Brid. Fig. 42 @
Radula Dum. 48 Stereophyllum Mitt. 62
Reboulia Raddi 50 Symphyogyna Nees & Mont. 49
Renauldia C. Muell. 61 Syrrhopodon Schwaeg. 59
Rhacocarpus Lindl. 61 S. pomiformis (Hook.) Hamp. PI. 6
R. Ecklonianus (C. Muell.) Broth. PI. 7 Targionia L. 49
Rhacomitrium Brid. 59 Thamnium Bryol. eur. 62
Rhacopilum P. Beauv. 63 Thuidium Bryol. eur. 63
Rhaphidostegium De Not. 63 Todea Willd. 80
Rhizogonium Brid. 60 T. barbara (L.) Moore Fig. 48. Pl. 8
Rhodobryum (Schimp.) Hamp. 60 Tortella Limpr. 58
Rhynchostegiella Limpr. 63 Tortula Hedw. 59
Rhynchostegium Bryol. eur. 63 ‘Trematodon Michx. 57
Riccia L. 49 Trichomanes Sm. 83
Schistochila Dum. 48 ‘Trichostomum Hedw. 58
Schizaea Sm. 80 Triquetrella C. Muell. 58
S. dichotoma J. Sm. Fig. 49 Tylimanthus Mitt. 48
S. pectinata J. Sm. Fig. 49 Wardia Harv. 61
S. pennula Sw. Fig. 49 Weisia Hedw. 58
Schlotheimia Brid. 59 Woodsia R. Br. 81
Selaginella Spring 83 Vittaria Sm. 82
S. Kraussiana (Kunze) Al. Br. Fig. 60 V. lineata (L.) Sm. Pl. g
S. lepidophylla Spring Fig. 60 Zygodon Hook. & Taylor 59

oe

PARTS III AND IV

ANTHOPHYTA |

FLOWERING PLANTS

88

ANTHOPHYTA. FtLowerinc PLanrTs.
(PHANE ROGAMS)

As explained in the introduction the term
Flowering Plants conveys an erroneous impression if
used in contrast to the cryptogams, the so-called non-
flowering plants; hence various attempts have been made to
introduce a more accurate designation, ¢.2. Spermatophyta,
Siphonogama. But these names, although suitable for
purposes of classification, are not sufficiently convenient
for general use.

The defining of a flower, as far as it relates to the
angiosperms, is a simple matter; but if one attempts to do
so with regard to the gymnosperms serious difhculties
arise. Some authors look upon each ovuliferous scale in
the cone of Primus as a flower, but others consider the
whole cone as one flower. In Gnetaceae, however,
e.g. Welwitschia, the latter view cannot be accepted,
neither for the male nor the female cone, for here each
scale supports an individual flower.

Similarly, if the cones of Encephalartos, male as well
as female, or the aggregation of sporophylls at the apex of
a C'ycas, be called flowers, the spikes of sporophylls of
Equisetuim or Selaginella are just as much flowers, and yet
we cannot very well include the latter among the flowering
plants. The more advanced student will find it ver
interesting to compare the arguments brought forward by
the various writers in support of their respective views, but
this is not the place to discuss then.

We shall therefore employ the term Flowering
Plants in accordance with long established practice,
although the term flower has, especially among the
gymnosperms, a somewhat arbitrary and variable meaning.

= y a
@ 7 a
7
b
s,
«
I _ .
- = i ee z .
t :
ec > -
=
-

“> — a

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

VOL, 1

THE OUTENIQUA YELLOWWOOD
PODOCARPUS LATIFOLIUS (L.) R. Br.
In the wilderness near George

89

PART III
GYMNOSPERMAE.

The sexual organs are of two kinds. The male organs,
viz. the microspores, here called pollen grains, are produced
in pollen bags corresponding to the anthers of angio-
spermous plants. ‘The pollen bags are borne on special
scales called sporophylls, which are arranged either in
cones or catkins, but in the highest gymnospermous plant
known, viz. W% Dposei hia. they assume a stamen-like form.

The female organ, viz. the macrospore, is embedded
in a complex body, the whole structure being called an
ovule. ‘Vhe ovules are borne either on the edge of leaves
as in Cycas (not South African) or on scales, in which case
there are generally two on each scale, rarely one only.
In a few genera, e.g. Podocarpus, these ovuliferous scales
remain isolated, but generally a number of them are
ageregated into a cone. The pollen grain, which consists
of two or more cells, enters the ovule as a whole (not in
the form of a tube), floating in the fluid which fills the
micropyle and finally attaching itself to a certain part of the
wall of the micropyle (gollen chamber). Here it produces
either spermatozoids (Cycas) or a pollen tube, the latter
penetrating the tissue of the nucellus and carrying the
generative nucleus to the oosphere.

As a result of the subsequent changes in the nucellus
the whole ovule is transformed into a seed. The seed of
the gymnosperms consists of three parts, viz. the shell,
which is principally derived from the integuments but may
be variously modified, the exdosperm (nutritive tissue)
formed from the prothallial tissue of the nucellus (exc.
Guetum), and thirdly the embryo, the latter being the
product of the union of the nucleus of the oosphere with
the spermatozoid or the generative nucleus of the pollen
tube. The embryo possesses two or more cotyledons.

M. I2

go GY MNOSPERMAE

One of the chief distinctions of this division from the
two previous ones, the bryophytes and pteridophytes, is
the absence of an independent sexual generation, the latter
being produced directly by the sporophyte as a tissue
ihn the ovule, without the intermediary stage of an
independent spore, and remaining in organic connection
with it during the sexual process. Both generations, the
sexual and asexual, are consequently condensed into one,
the nucellar tissue only being the equivalent of the
prothallium of the ferns. ‘The new type of plant, which
is by analogy a sporophyte but by function a gametophyte,
has taken over the production of the sexual cells.

The pollen is transported by the wind, but in the
highest order, Gnetaceae, insect agency has been observed,
viz. in Welwitschia by Prarson and in Ephedra (Mediter-
ranean) by Porscu. With regard to Encephalartos see
that genus.

All gymnosperms are woody plants.

THE. GENERA OF CYCADACK Ag:
(From page 96.)

A. Cones always solitary. Pinnae of leaves with a strong midrib,
feather-veined. (Plate 14.)
Endemic. 1. Stangéria Moore

B. Cones mostly in a whorl. Pinnae of leaves without a midrib, with
longitudinal parallel veins. (Plate 15.)

8 species in S. A., 5 in Trop. Afr.

2. Encephalartos Lehm.

GYMNOSPERMAE QI

Class I. Cycadales.

Stems simple or divided into a few stout branches.
Leaves pinnate. ¢ flowers as well as ¢ flowers spirally
arranged in cones. Pollen bags on lower side of scales

(sporophylls). Seeds with a fleshy coat.

Fam. 1. Cycadaceae

Class II. Coniferae.

Stems branched. Leaves simple. t flower resembling
a catkin.

A. ¢ flowers pedunculate, solitary or in pairs,
each one with 1 ovule. Pseudo-fruit glob-
ular, 1-seeded, supported (Podocarpus) by

the swollen apex of the peduncle.
Fam. 2. Taxaceae

B. ¢ flower a cone, consisting of 4 or more scales,
each scale with 2 ovules. Ripe cone

with woody scales and dry, nut-like seeds.
Fam. 3. Pinaceae

Class III. Gnetales.

Stem (of We/witschia) 2-lobed at the apex. Leaves 2,
simple, but lacerated into shreds. Dioecious. Cones of
both sexes arranged in cymes. 2? flower formed of 6 stalked
pollen bags, surrounded by 4 bracts (pseudo-perianth), in
the centre an abortive ovule. ¢ flower an erect ovule,
surrounded by a tubular but broadly winged perianth.
The ripe seed nut-like, enclosed in the dry persistent

perianth.
Fam. 4. Gnetaceae

Class I. CYCADALES:
Fam. 1. CYCADACEAE.
Subfam. ZAMIEAE.
(Plates 14, 15, 16.)

Plants with simple or slightly branched, woody stems
and terminal tufts of pinnate leaves. Dioecious.

Male flowers cone-shaped, solitary or in a whorl of
3-5 at the apex of the stem. Each cone composed of a
large number of spirally arranged scales (sporophylls), which
bear numerous pollen bags on their under side. When the
cone is ready for pollination the axis elongates a little, thus
separating the scales to some extent and exposing the pollen
bags, which open by a longitudinal slit. ‘The hes grains
cohere in lumps to some extent.

Female flowers cone- shaped, solitary or in a whorl at
the apex of the stem, about twice as thick as the ¢ cones,
each one consisting a a large number of spirally arranged
ovuliferous scales. Each scale consists of a winged stalk
with an enlarged, more or less peltate apex, from which, on
the upper side of the stalk, two ovules are suspended, the
micropyle being turned towards the axis of the cone. The
ovule is fully developed only when it has reached almost
the size of the ripe seed; it then secretes a drop of fluid
at the micropyle, by means of which the pollen grains,
brought there either by the wind or through the agency
of insects, are captured and transported into the pollen
chamber; here they attach themselves to the walls of the
chamber by means of a short tube (haustorium). Their
further development has not been observed in any South
African species as yet, but in Cycas each pollen grain
develops two spermatozoids, which are provided with
several tufts of cilia, by means of which they are able to
move about in the fluid of the pollen chamber. The
spermatozoid attaches itself to the apex of the nucellus,
when its contents, by entering the latter, finally reach the
oosphere. (Fig. 62, Nos. 4 and 5.)

CYCADACEAE 93

Fig. 62. Encephalartos Altensteinii Lehm. 1. One half of a transverse section of a

2 cone, showing 3 complete scales with two fully developed ovules each, and
2 ovules from partly hidden scales. Seen from below. 4 nat. size. 2. Transverse
section of ¥ cone of E. Lehmanni Lehm., seen from below. 4 nat. size. 3. Long.
section through apex of ovule (facing the axis). 3/1. 4. Portion of Fig. 3. 10/1.
m. Micropyle. mt. Micropylar tube. /. Pollen grains (germinating). ff. Pollen
tubes (haustoria). pc. Pollen chamber. ad. Archegonial depression. nu. Nucellar
tissue." pr. Prothallial tissue (endosperm). a. Archegonia. 0. Oosphere. 5. Pollen
tube, as seen embedded in the nucellar tissue. fg. Germinating pollen grain.
gn. Generative nucleus. vv. Vegetative nucleus. a. Growing apex. “The two
dotted lines indicate the walls of the pollen chamber. 3200/1. 6. Transverse section
through branch of apo-geotropic root. 5/1. co. Cortex. No. Green layer,
containing the alga (Nostoc). m. Medulla. 7. Portion of Fig. 6, enlarged. 25/1.
pe. Periderm (cork), the outer layers decayed. co. Cortical parenchyma. No. Layer
with Nostoc (the colourless parts are the cells). m. Medulla (pith). 8. ‘Transverse
section of leaf. 20/1. sc. Sclerenchyma. fa. Palisade cells (green parenchyma).
fb. Fibrovascular bundles. st. Stoma. 9g. Portion of under side of Fig. 8. 240/1.
(Figs. 3-5 from sketches by W. T. Saxton.)

94 CYCADACEAE

The fertilised ovule ripens into a drupe-like seed,
which in the S, A. species is bright orange, the outer layer
of the integument forming the skin, the middle layer the
pulp and the inner layer with some portion of the nucellus
the stony shell, while the remaining tissue of the nucellus
forms a copious endosperm. When the ripe seed drops
from the cone the embryo is very minute, completing
its development slowly while the seed is in the ground.
The pulpy coat of the seed contains sugar and attracts
birds as well as small rodents, which carry the seeds about
and thus disperse them.

The embryo possesses two cotyledons, and when fully
developed, which process may take six months or more from
the time that the seed was dropped, it begins to germinate.
acine hypocoty] lengthens considerably and the radicle
develops into a taproot with lateral rootlets and a
peculiar kind of coralliform, upright roots (apo-geotropic)
(Figs. 62, 63), which reach to the surface of the ground.
In a certain circular layer of their tissue these roots
harbour masses of a green alga [Vostoc punctiforme
(Kiitz.) Hariot|*.

This zone of the tissue of the root consists of narrow,
cylindrical cells, arranged radially in such a way that
equally large intercellular spaces are left between them.
These spaces contain a slimy fluid, in which are embedded
innumerable threads (green) of the /Voszoc, quite similar in
appearance to those figured on Plate 2, fig. M, 2 and 3.
These roots are not confined to seedling plants, but are
also formed by the adult plant later on. We have a good
sized tree of EF. A/tensteiniy in our garden, which was
planted some years ago as a bare trunk without any root
to it, and which is now surrounded at its base, close to
the stem, by compact masses of these roots, which are
peeping out of the ground here and there. ‘There are

* Sometimes called Nostoc Hederulae Men. and by others Anabaena Cycadearum
Reinke. According to Professor N. Witte it does not belong to the latter genus.

CYCADACEAE 95

generally also various bacteria present in these intercellular
spaces.

It is not certain what the function of these roots
may be; but they probably assist in the nutrition of the
plant, thee functionally corresponding to the mycorhiza of
some conifers (Pius, Podocarpus).

The stems and leaves have no resin-ducts; but the
former possess numerous branched slime-tubes in the inner
bark, hence when they are injured an ample flow of a
gummy fluid appears, which soon seals the wound. The
same result takes place when a cone or a portion of it 1s
removed, the transparent fluid gradually hardening into a
brittle gum.

The stems of Stangeria are subterranean, usually con-
sisting of two or three stout branches, while those of most
species of Encephalartos are generally simple, branching
only occasionally and then probably owing to some injury.
Most species of the latter genus, however, often produce
young shoots from the subterranean portion of the stem,
thus giving rise to tufts of plants. Such shoots may be
planted like cuttings. The vitality of the plants 1s
astonishing. ‘Trunks of Encephalartos Altensteinii, which
had been kept lying in a shed for four years, were sent to
us from Kaffraria and, on being planted, produced new
leaves the next summer.

The leaves of Excepha/artos are arranged in superposed
whorls, a new tuft of leaves appearing every second year
in alternation with whorls of flowers”. ‘The young leaves of
all species when still tender are often attacked by the larva
of a black and yellow moth (Zeronopsis leopardina), but when
fully developed they are as rigid as horn, especially those.
of E. Altensteinti and E. Lehmanni, resembling in their
anatomical structure the leaves of some conifers. The
epidermis consists of small thick-walled cells, below which

* Plants do not flower regularly in their native habitat, there being often intervals of
five or more years, probably according to the nature of the season.

96 CYCADACEAE

occur two or three layers of hard and tough sclerenchyma,
which forms a continuous mantle on the upper side of the
leaf, but occurs in longitudinal strands only on the under
side. In the furrows between the strands are the stomata,
deeply sunk into the epidermal tissue. (Fig. 62, Nos. 8 and 9.)

The pollination of some species of $. A. Cycadaceae
is effected by insects. Miss Anice Prcier has devoted
much time to this question, by observing Excephalartos
Altensteimii and E. vil//fosus at their natural habitat . near
Kentani in the Transkei. Her first collection of insects
consisted entirely of a certain weevil mentioned b
Pearson, viz. Phlocophagus hispidus, but as this had been
found only on the male plants, it might have been merely
feeding on the pollen without visiting the female cones,
Later on, however, Miss PreGier sent us some other col-
lections of insects, among which we found two kinds of
beetles, taken on the female as well as the male cones
(see Plate 15; Fig. 9). One of these is also a weevil, viz.
Derelomus languidus”. As the insects from the female cone
carried some pollen grains of Ezcephalartos the entomo-
philous nature of the genus can hardly be doubted.

Similar observations have been recently made by
Dr Rarrray in the neighbourhood of East London, who
states that the male cones of E. vi//osus, when fully developed
and ready to shed their pollen, emit a powerful, nauseous
odour and are visited by swarms of a certain weevilT, (May.)

The seeds are often infested with a weevil (Aztlarhinus
Zamiae), which is occasionally so numerous that the entire
kernel of the seed is consumed, a small puncture in the
shell indicating where the introduction of the eggs had
taken place. (Plate 15.)

Plants with cycadaceous characters were predominant
in mesozoic times, but at present the family consists only
of g genera with a total of roo species. Two genera
with g or ro species occur in S, A. (See page 90.)

* Kindly identified by Dr L. Périncury, Director $. A. Museum, Capetown.
+ Named Phloeophagus but obviously Antlharhinus. See page 263.

Se
.

_—=

CYCADACERE

- a

Stangeria paradoxa Moore

CYCADACEAE 97

later 4.

Stangeria* paradoxa Moore

Female plant, with young leaf and female cone. 1/8. From Natal.
Terminal leaflet of adult leaf.

Female cone. Before pollination. Nat. size.

Male cone. Nearly fully developed.

Scale of male cone (a sporophyll), the under side. Nat. size.

Group of ripe pollen bags from sporophyll. 6/1.

Pollen grains. 3200/1. 8. Ripe seed.

Ripe seed in longitudinal section, showing the undeveloped embryo.

PO Shea ie es

Stangeria paradoxa possesses a large, globose or oblong, underground stem,
up to 10 inches in diam., mostly divided into 3 or 4 stout branches, which
reach with their apex nearly to the surface of the soil (Fig. 63). The plants are
evergreen, and the new leaves appear, one only each time or a few in a season,
in early summer. Plants of the grassveld have their -foliage destroyed by fire
from time to time, hence they often possess only one leaf on each branch.
The cones are always single and their peduncle projects only a few inches
above the ground. The bases of the petioles and of the peduncle of the cone are
densely woolly. The leaves are pinnate like those of Encephalartos, but the
venation is different, each leaflet possessing a strong midrib, the veins running
from the midrib like the barbs of a feather. The cones of both sexes are
smooth on the outer side, the ovules flesh-coloured, not white as in Encephalartos,
while the colour of the ripe seeds is the same in both genera. The foliage of
the plant is very variable according to the nature of its habitat. In exposed
grassy localities of East London and the coastal parts of the Transkei the blade
of the leaves is generally not more than 8—12 inches long, dull coloured,
leathery when fully developed, and the margin of the leaflets entire. This
form has been named Stangeria Katzeri (ReceL, Gartenflora xxi (1874),
Taf. 798). (See Fig. 63.) In sheltered ravines, however, and among the
forest scrub of Natal the plants are more luxuriant, with leaves up to 4 feet in
length, the blade being not rarely 24 feet long; the texture is soft and the
colour bright green, while the margin of the leaflets is deeply serrate.

The two extremes may easily be taken for two distinct species, but one
finds various intermediate forms. It will be consequently preferable to consider
them as varieties, viz. Stangeria paradoxa var. Katzeri [St. Katzeri Regel],
Fig. 64, Stangerta paradoxa var. schizodon | St. paradoxa Moore}, Plate 14.

The stem of young plants shows in transverse section a central ring of
xylem-bundles with several (s—8) spots of meristem scattered in the ground-
tissue around it. This meristem does not form strands but merely exists as
oblong masses ; hence in successive transverse sections these spots change their

* Named after Dr Srancer, a Surveyor General of Natal, who died in 1854.

M. 13

98 CYCADACEAE

position. The cells of the ground-tissue ar¢é gorged with compound starch-

grains. In older stems the grouping of the xylem-bundles is mostly excentric.
According to Pearson the plants produce apo-geotropic roots similar to

those of Encephalartos and like them also inhabited by an alga (Nostoc).
Pollination is effected by the wind (fide Rarrray).

w@hes

Fig. 63. Stangeria paradoxa Moore var. Katzeri. 1. Subterranean stem with young leaf
and female cone (long. sect.). 1/4. 2. Cells from central tissue with compound
starch granules. 100/1. 3. T'wo single starch granules. 400/1. 4. Adult leaf. 1/4.

el

CYCADACERE

Plate 15.

A: Encephalartos Altensteinii Lehm. B: E. villosus Lehm.

CYCADACEAE 99

Plate 05s

Encephalartos Altensteinit Lehm.
Female plant.
Scale (sporophyll) of male cone with pollen bags, seen from below.
Group of ripe pollen bags, 6/t.
Pollen grain. 300/T.
Scale of female cone, with nearly fully developed ovules. Seen from below,
hence the ovules partly hidden by the stalk of the scale.

6. Scale of ripe cone, one of the two seeds in position. Seen from above.

7. Ripe seed in longitudinal section, showing the large endosperm and the immature
embryo. 25 :
8. Beetle (a weevil, 4ntliarhinus Zamiae, called Curculio zamiae by "THUNBERG as he
named this genus of plants “Zamia”). See his Flora Cap. p. 430.

9. Beetle (Derelomus languidus) from the flowers of E. Al/tensteinit, collected on both
sexes by Miss A. PEGLER.

B. £. villosus. Seedling with coralliform, apo-geotropic root.

C. Moth. Zeronopsis leopardina. ‘This moth deposits its eggs on the leaves of
several species of Encephalartos, and the larvae (see figure B) devour the young fronds
as long as these are soft and juicy. It is also found on Stangeria.

Spo NS oe

The genus Encephalartos, which is nearly allied to the Australian genus
Macrozamia, is at present confined to South Eastern and Tropical Africa, its
furthest southern locality being near Algoa Bay, where it is represented by
E. horridus, while E. Lehmanni* with equally rigid and glaucous leaves, and
E. Friderici-Guilelmi with very narrow leaflets occur on the mountains of the
south eastern Karoo, viz. near Willowmore and Cradock. In former
geological periods the genus had a wider range, and although no fossil remains
have been found in South Africa as yet, they are known from some tertiary
beds of Europe, viz. in the island of Euboea. We may look upon the present
species as direct descendants of our cretaceous and tertiary floras, and some of
them may, for all we know, have existed in their present form at those remote
periods.

The largest species known is E. Laurentianus de Wild. a native of the
Congo basin, where it reaches a height of 30 feet with leaves up to 20 feet
long, while the largest S. A. species, HE. A/tensteinii, rarely reaches one half that
size, its trunk being nearly cylindrical and up to 2 feet in diameter.

In E. villosus the trunk is mostly hidden in the ground, bearing a rosette
of leaves 10—12 feet long (Plate 16, B).

The pith of several species, e.g. E. caffer, is, on account of its starch,
prepared by the natives like sago and used as food, hence the names
kaffir bread and broodboom.

* Named after Cu. LenMann, a former director of the Botanic Gardens at Hamburg
(1845), who published various papers on Cycadaceae.

I3—2

100 CYCADACEAE

——

Fig. 64. Encephalartos Altensteinti Lehm. Apo-geotropic root of an old plant, gathered
by Miss C. Prcrer, Kentani. These roots rise to the surface of the ground or within
a few inches of it. Nat. size.

Plate 16.

A. Encephalartos Altensteinit, This figure represents only the apex of a medium
sized female plant, the stem of which is four feet high. Some of the front leaves have
been cut away.

The lanceolate fronds on both sides of the stem belong to an epiphytic fern
(Palypodium africanum). About 1/6 nat. size.

B. £. villosus. A male plant. The stem is entirely underground.

PEORM OF SOUT RPArRICA

PLATE 16

VOL. |

Werner & Winter, FrankfortoM,

Photos by PS.Laney

A. ENCEPHALARTOS ALTENSTEINII Lehm. 2
With an epiphytic fern, POLYPODIUM AFRICANUM Mett.

B. ENCEPHALARTOS VILLOSUS Lehm. 6

In a forest near Kentani

TAXACERE PINACEARE

Plate ] |

A: Podocarpus latifolius (7hunb.) Hook.
B: Widdringtonia juniperoides (L.) Endl.
c: W. cupressoides (L.) Endl.D:W.Schwarzii (Marl.) Masters

IOI

late, Ee

Ram. 2. Llaxaceae.

A. Podocarpus latifolius (Thunb.) R. Br.
1. Seedling.
2. Seedling with its 2 cotyledons and 3 pairs of leaves, the tap-root with young
tubercles of mycorhiza.
3. Flowering twig of male plant.
4. Fruiting twig of female plant with patches of Corynelia.
5. Longitudinal section of podocarpium with pseudofruit.
p, podocarpium; 5, shell of pseudofruit, derived from the epimatium, 7, testa;
e, endosperm; em, embryo.
6. Rootlet of tree with mycorhiza.
Transverse section of one half of the leaf. The yellow parts are the fibrous
sclerenchyma (tracheids).

Kame 3. Pinaceae:

B. Widdringtonia®* juniperoides (L.) Endl. The Clanwilliam cypress.

1. Twig with a few ripe cones, one of the open cones showing the seeds in position.
2. Seed.

3. Seedling.

C. W. cupressoides (L.) Endl. “Sapreehout,”’ from “cipres.” (Fig. 67 4, page 106.)
D. W. Schwarzii (Marl.) Mast. Seed.

Podocarpus Jatifoliust, the true yellowwood (regte geelhout) and
P. elongatus, the Outeniqua yellowwood, are the two largest forest trees of
South Africa and supply nearly one half of all the indigenous timber produced. _
Both occur in all the forests, but P. e/ougatus, which is the larger of the two,
forms only one per cent. of the trees in them, although it is often called
the common yellowwood, while P. /asfolius represents about ro per cent.
Unfortunately all the more easily accessible trees have been felled by the
woodcutters, but in some remote parts of the Eastern or Zitzikamma forests
one may still find giants of P. elongatus 140 feet high, with a clean bole of
50 to 60 feet and a trunk of 10 feet in diameter, the crown often thickly
covered with lichens (Usnea barbata, the “old man’s beard’’). See Plates 13
and 18.

Widdringtonia juniperoides, the Clanwilliam cypress, sometimes called a
cedar (cederboom), is a noble tree, which grows only on the range of mountains
that has taken its name from it (Plate 19). The wood is beautifully grained
and fragrant and well suited for all kinds of ornamental furniture, but, owing
to the reckless felling of all more easily accessible trees in past times, little
such timber is available at present. The pews in the little church at
Clanwilliam are all made of this wood and are probably unique in this respect.

The attempts to cultivate the tree in regular plantations near its native
haunts as well as at Tokai on the Cape Peninsula have not been quite successful
as yet, probably because the localities, although possessing sufficient moisture

* Named after Capt. Wipprincron, R.N. Died in 1856.

+ This name must have the preference over the more familiar one P. Thunbergii, for

Tuunserc had originally described this plant as Taxus Jatifolia (1794), while HooKeER’s
name was established only in 1842.

IO2

in the soil, are at too low an altitude, where the atmosphere becomes occasionally
extremely dry*. Just as the Pinsapo-pine of Southern Spain (Abies Pinsapo)
thrives only at an altitude of about 7000 feet in the cloud region of the
mountains, so it is with our cypress, and the plantations will have to be made
within the region of the southerly cloud-bearing winds, some 3 500—4000 feet
above the sea.

* A relative humidity of the air as low as 24 °/, has been recorded at the waterworks

on ‘Table Mountain (2400 feet) in December at 8 a.m., hence it would be considerably
lower in the middle of the day.

TAXACEAE

Fig. 65. Podacarpus /atifolius (Thunb.) R. Br. 1. inflorescence. 6/1. 2. Long.
section through @ inflorescence, the ovule entire. 2.5. Ovuliferous scale (epimatium).
st.b. Sterile bracts. 9 Ovule. 3. § catkin. 2/1. 4. Scale of catkin with pollen
bags, seen from below. 12/1. 5. The same from above. 6. Pollen grains. 40/1.
ai. Air chambers. 7. Epidermis of leaf with stoma. 8. Edge of leaf with layer of
sclerenchyma. Figs. 1-6 from nature, 7-8 from GERHARD, Knysnawald.

tN S
¢ PS
pe

Ss

SS
SN

=
Lo
SN

: =
mye
a

maras:
Ss

aa

FN
a)
ae

ine
Ss

>
RS

7

\WWeisrep se My t i : yr
pss 8 4 OAC!

\Ss e / xh WS) AN BOG
eS) :
Coy, Se

Se
Is
7

1eé

V7.»

wal

Y

Fig. 66. Podocarpus latifolius. ‘Transverse section through root of young plant and
tubercle of mycorhiza (the fine threads in the tubercle represent the fungus).

r. Root. ¢. Tubercle. From material collected on Table Mountain; drawn by
Dr H. Dogserr,

FLORA OF SOUT AFRICA

PLATE 18

Werner & Winter, Frankfort°M.

Photo. W. Galpin

A GIANT YELLOWWOOD TREE
PODOCARPUS ELONGATUS L’Hérit
In the Eastern forests

103

Class II. CONIFERAE.
(Elatesisigh oi) L868 19.)
Trees or arborescent shrubs, the stems branching.
No spermatozoids. Seeds albuminous.

Fam. 2. TAXACEAE.

This family is represented in South Africa by the
genus Podocarpus, to which the following diagnosis applies.
Dioecious trees. Leaves lanceolate, flat, bifacial or
symmetrical. The male flower resembles a catkin, each
scale bearing two pollen bags. The female flower
edunculate, consisting of a solitary inverted ovule,
embedded in an enlarged, cupule-like scale, the epimatiam
(o.s. in Fig. 65,2). When fully developed the globular seed is
completely surrounded by the green and resinous tissue
of the epimatium, thus forming a pseudofruit. These
pseudofruits are inserted singly or as a pair on the
podocarpium, formed by the fusion of the swollen apex of
the peduncle with two or more sterile bracts (s¢.6.).. When
ripe the podocarpium (Plate 17, A, 4, 5) generally becomes
bright scarlet or purplish with a whitish bloom on it; as
“it contains sugar, it attracts birds (starlings etc.), which in
eating the pulpy body scatter the fruit or carry it away.
Occasionally the podocarpium does not develop properly,
remaining green and of its original size.

The embryo is embedded in the centre of the albumen
and possesses two cotyledons. These are not green as in
some other conifers, but produce their chlorophyll only
during germination. The roots are covered with small
tubercles formed by a mycorhiza (Fig. 66; Plate 17), which
probably assists in the nutrition of the plants, especially
when young. Resin-ducts occur in the bark, leaves and
the podocarpium, but not in the wood.

To this family also belongs the European yew (Taxus
baccata), but the fruit of the yew is of a different structure.

The only S. A. genus. Podocarpus L Heévit.

104 PINACEAE

SEES ge

Fig. 67 a. Widdringtonia cupressoides (LL.) Endl. 1. @ inflorescence. 4/1. 2. Long.
section through ovule, showing the micropyle.. 6/1. 3. Micropyle ot ovule (long.
section), showing 3 pollen grains on the apex of the nucellus. 100/1. 4. Germinating
pollen grain on apex of nucellus. 500/1. 5. Pollen tube which has entered the
nucellus. 500/1. 6. ¥ inflorescence (twig with sporophylls). 4/r.° 7. Sporo-
phyll, the outer side (seen from above). 20/1. 8. The same, inner side (seen from
below). 20/1. 9. Pollen grain of Pinus. 600/1. . Rudimentary prothallium.
a. Antheridial cell. um. Vegetative nucleus. f. Air chambers.

(Figs. 1 and 6-8 from nature; 2—5 from Saxton, Botan. Gaz. vol. 48; 9 from
Coulter and Chamberlain)

Plate. 19,

W. iddringtonia juniperoides (L.) Endl.
The Clanwilliam Cypress.

(For description see page 101.)

RUOR RPO cOUN ERICA

PLATE 19

VOL. |

a

4 7a »
as i

J
f

Werner & Winter, FrankfortoM

Photo. by J-S.Henkel

THE CLANWILLIAM CYPRESS
WIBDRINGTONIA JUNIPEROIDES (L.) Endl.

On the Cedar Mountains, 4000 feet

CONIFERAE 105

Fam. 3. PINACEAF.
(Celenes 15), Tp)

Trees. Monoecious or dioecious. Leaves needle-
or scale-shaped. The male flower resembles a catkin, each
scale bearing two or more pollen bags. The female flower
consists of several ovuliferous scales, which finally form a
cone. Seeds with a hard shell like a nut, borne on the
lignified scales of the cone.

This family is represented in the indigenous flora of
South Africa only by the sub-family Cupressineae”,
which possesses the following distinctive characters :

Monoecious. Leaves mostly reduced, scale-like,
opposite. Scales of cone few in number, decussate, valvate.
Embryo with two cotyledons.

The only S. A. genus. 4 S. A. species. Widdringtoniat} Endl.

The more important sub-family Abietineae is prac-
tically confined to the northern hemisphere, but several
species of Pruus have been acclimatised in South Africa,
especially Pinus Pinea, the Italian pine or stone pine,
P. maritima from the Mecieranenr called here the cluster
pine, P. Aalepensis, the black or Aleppo pine and P. zzszgnzs.
The ordinary or Scotch fir, P. sz/vestris (Grove den), from
Northern Europe, and P. canarzensis from the Canary Islands
thrive here properly on the mountains only. The stone
pine and the cluster pine are well established on the slopes
of Table Mountain and elsewhere.

* The Cupressineae occupy a somewhat anomalous position among the Pinaceae;
indeed some authors consider that they should be regarded as a separate family, while
others have united them with the Taxaceae under the name of Taxo-Cupressaceae,
raising the section Abietineae to the rank of a family, viz. Abietaceae.

+ The genus Calltris as understood by BENnrHAM and Hooker in the Genera
Plantarum and by Ercuier in Engler’s Nat. PAanzenfamilien has been subdivided by
other authors into several genera. One of these is the section Widdringtonia, to which
the South African and East African species belong. Masrers (Journ. Linn. Soc. xxxvii,
p- 267) maintains the individuality of the latter. genus on morphological grounds, and
Saxton (S. Afr. Journ. Sci. vi, p. 282) has recently shown that the embryological

development, of those species of MViddringtonia which he was able to examine, differs
considerably from that of several of the Australian species of Callitris.

M, 14

ere pe me + ed -

Fig. 67 6. MWiddringtonia cupressoides (L.) Endl. On eastern slope of Table Mountain.

goo feet. in the foreground Fagelia bituminosa and Helichrysum corymbosum; on the
right above the rock Hermas villosa.

Plate’ 20.

Welwitschia Bainesii (Hook. fil.) Carriére.

1. § flower ready for pollination. Long. section. 10/1. 4. Bract (scale of cone),
face view. m. Nucellus. 7. Integument. m.t. Micropylar tube.

2. Long. section through lower part of micropylar tube and top of nucellar cone,
showing numerous pollen grains and pollen tubes. 2». Nucellus. int. Integument.
ep. Inner layer of integument. fp.g. Pollen grain. pt. Pollen tubes.

3. Pollen grain. 540/1. g.c. Generative cell. v.. Vegetative nucleus.

4. Pollen grain in an early stage of germination. 700/1. ex. Exine. im. Intine.
g.c. Generative cell. #2. Tube nucleus.

5. Part of pollen tube, showing elongated generative cell (g.c.). 1250/1.

6. A macrospore in long. section, 700/1. m.m. Wall of macrospore.

7. Macrospore nucleus in mitosis, showing 25 chromosomes. 7. Nucellus.
v. Polar vacuoles. m.w. Wall of macrospore. 700/1.

8. A 3-celled proembryo. 305/1. 9. Seed, enclosed in winged perianth. Nat. size.

10. Seed, without the perianth, in long. section, cut parallel to the wing, showing
large endosperm and cylindrical embryo. 2/I1.

11. Seed, long. section, at right angles to section of Fig. 10.

12. Embryo with spiral suspender. 3/1. 13. Seedling, after Bower. 7. Root.

14. A later stage of seedling. c. Cotyledons. /. Leaves.

15. Young plant, two years old, raised in the Botanic Gardens at Darmstadt.

16. Section through portion of leaf. 50/1. cu. Cuticle. ef. Epidermis.
ba. Bast fibres. sf. Spicular cell,a fragment. s. Stoma. ai. Air chamber. fa. Green
parenchyma. :

17. Spicular cells, from leaf, impregnated with crystals of oxalate of lime. 40/1.

Figs. 1 and 12 after Strasburger, Fig. 3 from Wettstein, Handbuch, Figs. 2, 4-8
after Pearson. ‘Che others from nature.

REORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

GNETACEAE

PLATE 20

VOL. |

RS ne Dae eee anaes GD a Z

——

2 TT =
) 4 @a0s

oa a

a a

—-

toM

Werner & Winter, Frankfor'

J. Poht

WELWITSCHIA BAINESII (Hook. fil.) Carriére

GNETACEAE 107

Cho iL CNET ALES.

Stem woody with vessels in the secondary wood. No
resin ducts. Leaves opposite. Flowers with perianth.
No spermatozoids.

Fam. 4. GNETACEAE.

The only S. A. genus is Welwitschia, to which the
following diagnosis applies. (Plates 20, 21; Figs. 68 a and 4.)

Dioecious. Stem simple. Leaves two. .Male flowers
in spikes, which are about an inch long, arranged in

Fig. 684. Welwitschia Bainesti (Hook. fil.) Carriere. Piece of stem with 4 fully developed
female inflorescences, the cones ready for pollination. 2/3 nat. size.

complex cymose inflorescences. A number of such cymes
appear on the margin of the crown of the stem at the
insertion of the leaves. A spike contains from 30—50

14—2

108 GNETACEAE

flowers, each one being supported by a bract and formed
of a 4-partite perianth and 6 stamens with a rudimentary
ovule in the centre.

The female flowers form a cone-like spike, 1, to
2 inches long, a number of such cones, 2—-6 or even
more, being arranged into a cymose inflorescence, of which
10—30 stand in a row on the margin of the crown of
the plant according to its size and age. Each flower is

ot a ’ pai
ge ag
”. sagl P” Ss ee

Fig. 68 6. 2 Welwitschia Bainesii (Hook. fil.) Carri¢re. Desert near the junction of
the rivers Khan and Swakop, 25 miles north east of Walfish Bay. Several specimens
of Welwitschia visible in the distance, but no other plant.

Photo. by Prof. A. Schenck (1884).

supported by a large bract and consists of a tubular but
broadly winged perianth with an erect ovule. When the
flower is fully developed and ready for pollination the neck
of the ovule elongates into a long tube”, much exceeding
the perianth and finally projecting between the scales of

* This tube, although resembling the style of some angiospermous plants in external
form, is an entirely different organ, being a part of the ovule.

GNEDPACEAE 109

the cone. The tube becomes filled with a fluid, and the
pollen captured at the mouth of the tube is thus enabled
to reach the nucellus. Professor Pearson has observed
that a hemipterous insect, Odoutopus sexpunctatus, visits the
flowers, and he thinks that it probably assists in their
pollination®. There is scarcely any increase in the size
of the cone after fertilisation, nor much change in the
colour of the scalest. The seeds ripen quickly, for the
principal flowering season is in January, while the cones
are ripe in May. ‘The ripe cones gradually break up and
the seeds, enclosed in the membranous winged perianth,
are scattered by the wind. If provided with sufficient
moisture the seed germinates readily within a week or two,
producing a strong elongated tap-root which penetrates into
the stony ground or into a fissure of the rock, finally
branching into secondary lateral roots. The roots of large
plants reach to a depth of 10 or 15 feet, being thus
enabled to utilize the apparently insignificant but regular
supply of moisture, deposited on rocks and gravel by
the mist from the sea, which finally percolates into the
subsoil. The annual rainfall in these parts of the Namib
is On an average less than one inch, and there are years
without any appreciable rain.

The embryo possesses two cotyledons (Plate 20; Figs. 13,
14, 15) Which soon perish and the first pair of leaves, which
follows the cotyledons, remains the only one, the leaves
continuing to grow at their base as long as the plant lives.
Gradually the leaves become torn into shreds by the wind
and their ends are often buried in the accumulating sand,
the base of the leaves bulging upwards. The flat or more
or less depressed crown of the stem is generally flush with
the surface of the ground, but occasionally the soil or
stones or rocks, which surrounded the young plant, are

* Plant-bugs are generally injurious to plants.
+ The blood-red colour in Hooker’s monograph must be due to some erroneous
information.

a _——s

I1IO GNETACEAE

removed in the course of time, thus exposing the swollen
apex of the stem; hence one sometimes finds old plants
showing 3 to 4 feet of their stem above the ground. Some
of the largest specimens have a diameter of three feet and
leaves up to ten feet long. ‘The leaves owe their durability
largely to the numerous fibrovascular bundles which traverse
them longitudinally, and to the numerous spicular cells
which are scattered through the tissues, these cells being
either simple or branched and highly impregnated with
oxalate of lime. The colour of the male flowers, when
shedding their pollen, is a deep salmon, while that “of the
female cones is a glaucous green with a trace of red at the
edges, which deepens and spreads a little during the ripening
process, while the green assumes a more yellowish tint.

The only genus.
Welwitschia Hook. fil.

GNETACERE

Plate 21.

Welwitschia Bainesii (Hook f.) Carriére

III

Plate 21.

Fam. 4. Gnetaceae.

Wetwitschia Bainesii (Hook. fil.) Carriére (Welwitschia mirabilis Hook. fil.).
1. Male plant of medium size in flower. 1/5 nat. size.
2. Young female inflorescence, about half grown. Nat. size.
. Female bud, the ovule, which is not fully developed as yet, shining through the
perianth. 20/T.
Male inflorescence, some flowers open. Nat. size.
Male flower, showing the 6 stamens. 6/1.
Abortive pistil from male flower. 6/1.
Pollen grain. 250/1.
Ripe cone, showing the shrivelled micropylar tubes projecting between the scales.

SOROS INT

This curious plant was originally discovered (1865) by Fr. Wetwirscu
in the desert plains of Southern Angola, South East of Mossamedes, where its
native name is “ N’tumbo.”” He proposed the name Tumboa and in honour
of the famous African traveller T. Barnes the specific name ‘ Bainesii.”
Subsequently Sir Josep Hooker published an exhaustive monograph of the
plant under the name of Welwitschia mirabilis; hence although the latter name
may be better known at present, conformity with international rules requires
the adoption of the prior specific designation.

Soon afterwards the plant was observed by Barnes in the rocky country
between the rivers Khan and Swakop, about 20 miles due East from the mouth
of the latter river, and subsequently it was recorded from the neighbourhood
of the Kuisib river, South of the Tropic of Capricorn. Another locality exists
about 60 miles to the North East of Swakopmund near the isolated mountain
called Spitzkopje.

It is not improbable that some other colonies of the plant do exist in some
unexplored parts of the Namib* or the Kaoko region. At the principal
southern locality it occurs in a narrow strip of country only a few miles broad
and about 10 miles long, extending from the neighbourhood of the former
railway station “ Welwitsch” to Heikamchab on the Swakop. According to
the information given me by Dr Vorr, there are several thousand plants in
that strip, but very few young ones have been observed by him, while some of
the older specimens have assumed very curious shapes. On the other hand
numerous young plants, with crowns from two inches in diameter upwards,
have been observed by Mr C. Bour a little to the North East of Cape Cross,
near a hill called Mont Durissa.

The Welwitschia 1s of great scientific interest, being the most highly
developed gymnospermous plant known to us either in the living or the fossil
state. It is not a connecting link between the gymnosperms and _ the
angiosperms, but the final stage of a separate line of development of the
vegetable kingdom, that, as far as known to us, led no further.

* The reported occurrence of the plant much further South, viz. in Namaqualand,

about 20 miles from the railway station Tschaukaib, is due to some misunderstanding.
(From verbal information by Dr P. Rance.)

PART IV
! nobioxsay> s9tord

PERMAE

son
sotul

sals102d
sisaniq

45

PART IV

ANGIOSPERMAE

I14

ANGIOSPERMAE.

The alternation of sexual and asexual generations, such
a dominant feature in the life-cycle of the Archegoniatae,
is here quite obliterated, the sexual organs being produced
by the sporophyte.

The male organs, called pollen grains, develop in
anthers, and these are mostly borne at the end of slender
stalks called filaments, filament and anther forming the
stamen.

The female organ, the embryo-sac, is embedded in
an ovule, which in its turn is situated within the pistil.
An ovule generally consists of three parts, viz. one or two
integuments, the nucellus and, embedded in the latter, the
embryo-sac. It possesses an opening or a channel called
the micropyle. The pistil is generally produced at its
apex into a style, and this bears a receptive surface at its
end, termed the stigma.

The pollen grain is transported to the stigma mostly
by outside agency, viz. by wind, insects or birds and in a few
cases, where the flowers are submerged, e.g. Ceratophyllum,
Zostera, Nayas, by currents in the water”, but occasionally
there is also self-pollination by direct contact between
anther and stigma, e.g. Vola, Anacampseros, Argyrolobium.
The pollen grain germinates on the stigma, emitting a
slender thread called the pollen tube. ‘This tube carries the
sexual nucleus of the pollen grain in its apex and, penetrating
through the tissue of the style into the ovular cavity of the
pistil, enters the ovule, in most cases through the micropyle.
In this way the sexual nucleus of the pollen grain reaches

* If the pollen of plants is transported from flower to flower by wind, they are

termed “anemophilous” ; if by insects “entomophilous” ; if by birds “ornithophilous” ;
and if by water “hydrophilous.”

ANGIOSPERMAE [15

the oosphere of the embryo-sac, hence ENGLEr’s name
Siphonogama’ for Gymnosperms and Angiosperms.

Under the, influence of the male nucleus various
changes take place in the oosphere, finally resulting in the
formation of the embryo, while the surrounding tissue
within the embryo-sac may further develop into a permanent
tissue, called the exdosperm+}, and the nucellar tissue
outside the embryo-sac may, although rarely, develop into a
similar tissue, called the perisperm (see Fig. 70 and Vol. rv, Fig. 51).
Endosperm and perisperm are generally filled with reserve
material for the nutrition of the germinating embryo.
Often, however, neither endosperm nor perisperm are
present, the food materials being stored in the cotyledons
of the embryo; occasionally there are no such reserve
materials, e.g. in the case of orchids.

Classification.

The natural grouping of angiospermous plants into
Monocotyledons and Dicotyledons was recognised very
early, having been known a considerable time before
Linnazus. In 1789 Bernarp be Jussieu introduced it as
one of the principal criterions in his Natural System of
Plants, and every later system has retained it in some form
or other. Jussieu as well as De Canpouze included the
gymnospermous plants among the dicotyledons, but when
Rosert Brown (1827) showed the fundamental difference
in the ovules of gymnosperms and angiosperms, the former
were separated from the dicotyledons, thus establishing
three classes of Flowering Plants, viz.

Gymnosperms, Dicotyledons and Monocotyledons.

It is, however, a far more difficult problem to ascertain
the mutual relationship of these three classes.

In Benruam and Hooxer’s Genera Plantarum (1862—
1883) and in the Flora Capensis, which 1s based upon this

* The few exceptions among some gymnospermous plants, viz. Cycas, would not
affect the general suitability of the term.

+ This endosperm is not homologous with that of most gymnosperms, though it
corresponds in some degree to the endosperm of Guetum.

MG ee

116 ANGIOSPERMAE

system, the gymnosperms stand, for the sake of convenience
as RenpLE puts it, between ihe dicotyledons and mono-
cotyledons, but more recent workers have generally
placed them, in accordance with the progress of our
knowledge poet genetic origin of plants, at the
beginning of the system of Flowering Plants.

This sequence of classes, viz.

Gy mnosperms, Monocotyledons, Dicotyledons,
is apt to give the impression that the monocotyledons
represent an earlier and more primitive type of the
angiosperms, thus constituting an intermediate stage of
development between the gymnosperms and the dicoty-
ledons. But that is not so, for the most primitive of
living angiosperms are to be found among the dicotyledons
and not among the monocotyledons, where no such
primitive characters occur, and although we do not know
the connecting links between the present angiosperms and
the gymnosperms, the gap in our knowledge would not
be larger if no monocotyledonous plants were known to
us either in the living or the fossil state.

Both, dicotyledons and monocotyledons, as we know
them at present, have originated from some primitive
angiosperms, which are now extinct and of which no
records exist, for unfortunately no fossil remains of plants
are known which could throw some light on the nature of
these early ancestors of the recent angiosperms.

‘There is no document available,” as Laurent™ says, “ which
would definitely indicate the origin of the mysterious appearance of
the class (viz. the dicotyledons)”’; and Zer_terf states at the same
time: “ While we do not find any trace of dicotyledons and hardly
any indications of monocotyledons in the Upper Jura of Portugal,
we see them both at the beginning of the lower cretaceous period of

the same region, that means to say only a little higher, establish
themselves and multiply rapidly.”

* LL. Laurent, Les progrés de la paléobotanique angiospermique dans la derniére
décade. Progressus Rei Botanica, Vol. 1, p. 367. 1907.

+ R. Zeitier, Les progres de la paléobotanique de l’ére des gymnospermes. _ Ibid.,
Vol. 11) p. 225.) 5907;

wail

ANGIOSPERMAE 17

We are consequently forced to draw our conclusions
almost entirely from the existing vegetation, and here
recent investigations render it feasible to trace the mono-
_ cotyledons back to some primitive member of the group
Polycarpicae (Ranales), There are various features in
the anatomy of roots and stems, as well as in the structure
of the sexual organs of Nymphaeaceae and other
members of the group Polycarpicae, which support the
view that the ancestors of the present Helobiae originated
from some primitive member of that group, and that the
monocotyledons consequently are a lateral, although very
early branch of the dicotyledonous main line of development.

No linear arrangement of groups, such as a book
demands, can do full justice to their genetic sequence ;
but the insertion of the monocotyledons immediately after
the gymnosperms would interrupt the natural sequence of
the groups to such an extent that this fairly independent
branch is better referred to the end of the system”.

In order to express the views prevailing at the present
time on these questions we venture to append the rough
diagram overleaf, which, it must be well understood, is to
a large extent hypothetical, for speculation has still a wide
field in these matters.

* For a fuller discussion of the subject see (1) CoutreR and CHAMBERLAIN,
Morphology of Angiosperms; (2) FRrirscu, Die Stellung der Monocotylen, Leipzig,
1904; (3) RENDLE, Classification of Flowering Plants, Vol. 1, Cambridge, 1904;
(4) WerrsTEIN, R- von, Handbuch der Systematischen Botanik. Seanad icon
Vienna, 1911.

_ iD ee

118 ANGIOSPERMAE

Fig. 69. Theoretical diagram, representing the more or less probable stages in
the development of the orders of the Angiosperms,

Prunitive Gymnosperm

/ Pe Es
/ Pronitine \
‘ Contlerae

<a

aia
Promitive Anguosperin' =
(Micotyl type)

IDIIDIIUD

IDIIDPDIA.

‘
!
'
'
'

=
&
8
s
d
~
%

IDIID UIT (i

6z@: (om haan ‘e

'

‘
/
/
‘

IDIVUAD. ae

firimitve
Monocotyledans +

Dicot 1edons ‘ ‘ : Ne a
Me q@ @ @ Dicotyledons

Monocotyledons

The number of branches in the diagram is quite arbitrary and merely intended to show
that there are several lines of independent development.

The two classes of the Angiosperms, viz.
Dicotyledons and Monocotyledons, although
numerically unequal are structurally well distinguished
from each other. For the convenience of the student
we have arranged the principal characters in a tabular form:

ANGIOSPERMAE

Dicotyledones.

Root. The radicle of the seed
generally develops into a tap-root with
lateral branches or into a system of
branched roots. Main root and
branches possess secondary growth
and are often woody.

Stem. The fibro-vascular
bundles are arranged usually as a
cylinder within the ground tissue;
hence they show a circular distribution
on a cross-section. In young shoots
or near the apex of older shoots the
bundles are independent of each other,
occurring as free strands in the ground
tissue, but later on, through increase
in size and the development of inter-
mediary bundles, they form a complete
cylinder which is covered on the outer
side by the epidermis and cortical
tissues, while its centre is filled by the
pith. The cambium of the bundles
remains active during the whole life-
time of the plant, at least periodically,
producing new phloem cells on its
outer side, thus increasing the bark,
and new xylem cells on its inner side,
thus increasing the wood of the stem.
Such bundles are termed open.

Leaves. Often provided with
a petiole. The fibro-vascular bundles
(nerves) mostly laterally branching
(feather-veined),

Flowers. Mostly 4- or 5:
merous, but not rarely one or all of
the whorls simpler by abortion.

Seed. Food materials stored
either in a separate tissue (albumen,
endosperm), or in the cotyledons.
Cotyledons lateral, two. On germina-
tion they may develop into a pair of
green leaves (e.g. radish), or they may
shrivel up, the plumule developing
the first pair of leaves (e.g. bean).

119
Monocotyledones.

Root. Notap-root; the radicle
of the embryo soon dies after germina-
tion, while numerous adventitious
roots originate from the base of the
stem. These roots are fibrous (not
woody) and do not increase in thick-
ness subsequently.

Stem. The
bundles are irregularly distributed in
the ground tissue, but are generally
more numerous towards the circum-
ference of the stem. The cambium
of the bundles is of limited activity,
hence there is no subsequent increase
in their size. For this reason the
stem generally does not possess the
power of subsequent growth in thick-
ness; in some of the larger species,
however, the stem increases in thick-
ness by the formation of new bundles
between the older ones, e.g. Aloe.

fibro-vascular

Leaves. Mostly sessile. The
fibro-vascular bundles more or less
longitudinal and parallel; in a few

cases with lateral branches, e.g.
Strelitzia.

Flowers. ‘Trimerous, but
there are a few exceptions, e.g.
Potamogeton.

Seed. Mostly with albumen.
Embryo with one apical cotyledon,
which acts as a haustorial organ for
the absorption of the food materials
stored in the albumen. In some
orders it has no other function, but
in others it finally forms the first leaf
of the seedling.

DICOTYLEDONES.

Subclass I. CuHoripeTALAk.

Perianth absent or single or double; if double the
members of the inner whorl free. Fam. 1—106.

Subclass II]. Symprranar.

Perianth double, the members of the inner whorl
more or less connate. Fam. 107—141.

CHORIPETALAE.

Series I. Monochlamydeae’, Fam. 1—23.

A. Perianth none.

Order 1, Piperailies:

Perianth none (S. A.). Flowers hermaphrodite or
unisexual, Stamens 1—10. Ovary sessile, solitary, 1-
celled, 1-ovuled.

Flowers very small, spicate; leaves entire, with or
without stipules. Fam. I.

Order II. Salicales.

Perianth none. Flowers dioecious, with a cup-
shaped or scale-like disc. Stamens 2 or more, inserted
on atorus. Carpels 2, connate. Ovary 1-celled; ovules

* The Monochlamydeae are not a sharply circumscribed natural group, the term,
which means “bearing one floral envelope,” merely indicating a simpler stage of develop-
ment than that which is represented by the Dialypetalae and the Sympetalae. Just
as these subclasses include some reduced forms, which have only one perianth, as
e.g. Clematis in Ranunculaceae, Cliffortia and its allies in Rosaceae, Euphorbia in
Geraniales and several entire families of the Myrtiflorae, as the Penaeaceae and their allies,
so, on the other hand, we find a double perianth in some families of the Monochlamydeae,
viz. Portulaca, Silene, Dianthus and a few others. There is no universal line of demarcation 4
in this respect.

See also Werrsrein, Handb., Second edition, p. 489.

MONOCHLAMYDEAE I21

numerous. Fruit a bivalved capsule. Seeds numerous,
small, with a basal tuft of hairs, exalbuminous.

Woody plants. Leaves mostly entire, stipulate.
Flowers spicate. Peiam, A

Order III. Myricales.

Perianth none. Flowers unisexual; monoecious or
dioecious. Stamens 2 or more. Carpels 2, connate.
Ovary 1-celled, with 1 basal, erect ovule. Fruit inde-
hiscent, pseudo-drupaceous, r-seeded; seed exalbuminous.

Woody plants. Flowers in simple or rarely com-
pound spikes. Pawan,

B. Perianth simple, bract-like.

Order IV. Urticales.

Perianth simple, 2—3-merous, regular. Stamens
opposite the perianth-segments. Pistil of 1 carpel (or 2),
superior, 1-ovuled. Fruit a nutlet. Herbs or woody
plants. Leaves with stipules; inflorescence mostly corym-
bose. Fam. 4—6.

C. Perianth simple, mostly coloured, or double, as in
some families of the Centrospermae.

Ordera me nocealicsa. (S.A)

Perianth simple, coloured, 4-merous; stamens oppo-
site the perianth-segments and adnate” to them. Carpel 1,
t-celled and 1-ovuled”. Shrubs or trees; leaves alternate*,
entire or divided, exstipulate. Flowers spicate or capitate.

* Exc. Brabeium. Fam. 7.

Order VI. Santalales.

Perianth simple, 4—5 parted. Stamens opposite
the perianth-segments. Carpels 2—3; connate; ovules
often reduced. ane oF

M. 16

Order VII. Aristolochiales.

Perianth simple, coloured and showy, tubular. Ovary
inferior, 1- or 4- or 6-celled; ovules numerous.
Climbing shrubs or root parasites (S. A.). Fam. 13—15.

Order VIII. Polygonales.

Perianth simple, regular, sometimes coloured. Ovary
1-celled; ovule solitary, straight, rarely curved. Leaves
with stipules. Flowers small. Fam. 16.

Order IX. Centrospermae.

Perianth simple or double, often showy. Stamens
generally as many as the perianth-segments and opposite
them. Carpels 1 or more, connate or quite fused; ovules
I or many, campylotropous. Embryo curved. Albumen
mostly central. Mostly herbs. Fam. 17—23.

Series II. Dialypetalae.
Perianth double, except in a few cases. Fam. 24—106.

A. Carpels mostly free, superior.

Order X. Ranales (Polycarpicae).

Perianth various, sometimessimple. Stamensnumerous.
Carpels many, rarely 1. [Exc. Menispermaceae. |
Herbs or woody plants. Fam. 24—30.

B. Carpels mostly connate, superior.

Order XI. Rhoeadales.

Perianth double, regular or irregular, carpels 2 or
many, connate. Herbs or shrubs. Inflorescence generally
racemose. Fam. 31—35.

(Key to the families 1—35 on pages 125—127.)

DIALYPETALAE 23

[ORDERS TREATED IN VOL. IL.]

C. Carpels in some families free and superior; otherwise
flowers generally perigynous or epigynous.
Fam. 36—77.

Order XII. Rosales.

Perianth various, not rarely reduced. Carpels some-
times free and equal in number to the petals, but more
frequently connate and reduced to 3 or 2 or 1. Ovules
many, occasionally reduced to 1 or 2 in each cell, as in
Roridula, some Leguminosae etc. Fam. 36—48.

Order XIII. Geraniales.

Perianth double or none, as in Euphorbia, mostly
5-merous. Carpels 5—2, when ripe often separating ;
ovules I or more, epitropous with a ventral raphe, the
micropyle being turned upwards, or more rarely with a
dorsal raphe and the micropyle turned downwards.

Fam. 49—62.

Order XIV. Sapindales.

Characters similar to Geraniales, but differing from
that group by the reverse position of the ovules, the raphe
being dorsal with the micropyle turned upwards or ventral
with the micropyle turned downwards. Fam. 63—71.

Order XV. Rhamnales.

Perianth double. Stamens as many as_perianth-
segments, opposite them. Carpels 5—2, united. Ovules
I—2. PENI. GAS Ge.

1O——2

124 DIALYPETALAE*

Order XVI. Malvales.

Perianth double, rarely absent, mostly 5-merous.
Sepals generally valvate. Stamens mostly numerous, free
or the filaments connate, or as many as the perianth-
segments or double their number. Carpels 2 or more.
Ovules mostly numerous. Fam. 74—77.

D. Carpels rarely free, mostly connate, sometimes inferior.
Fam. 78—106.

Order XVII. Parietales.

Perianth double. Stamens and carpels many or, as
in Viola etc., few. Carpels mostly connate. Placentae
parietal or meeting in the centre, rarely basal.

Fam. 78—g0.

Order, XVII Opuntiales.

Perianth double; sepals and petals inserted spirally.
Carpels 4 or more, inferior. Succulent plants. Fam. g1.

E. Carpets connate and inferior, generally adnate to the
X15.

Order XIX. Myrtiflorae.

Flowers regular; perianth double, rarely absent.
Floral axis more or less tubular, carrying the sexual organs
in the base or on the margin of the tube. Carpels 2 or
more. Fam. 92—103.

Order XX. Umbelliflorae.

Flowers regular. Perianth double. Stamens as
many as the petals. Carpels 2. Flowers umbellate.
Fam. 104—106,

* Orders treated in Volume 11.

125

SYNOPSIS OF FAMILIES OF VOLUME I (1—35).

Series I. MonocHLAMYDEAE.

[Fam. 1—23.]
Order Ie Piperales.

(page 128) 1. Piperaceae
Orden te sSaliealies.

(page 130) 2. Salicaceae
Order III. Myricales.

(page 132) 3. Myricaceae

Order IV. Urticales(S. A.)
A. Trees. Flowers solitary or cymose. Fruit a drupe.

(page 134) 4. Ulmaceae
Subfam. Celtideae

B. Trees. Flowers enclosed in a fleshy receptacle.
Fruit a pseudo-syncarp.
(page 137) 5. Moraceae
Tribe Ficeae

C. Herbs, with or without stinging hairs. Fruit a nutlet.
(page 140) 6. Urticaceae

Order V. Proteales.
(page 141) jeeroteaceae

Order VI. Santalales.
A. Ovules free (not embedded in the tissue of the placenta).

a. Ovary inferior, t-celled. Placenta central, with mostly 3 pendulous
ovules. Ovule without integument. Fruit nut-like or drupa-
ceous.

(page 159) 8. Santalaceae

b. Ovary inferior, 1-celled. Placenta central, with 2 pendulous
ovules. Ovule without integument. Fruit a pseudo-syncarp.

(page 163) g. Grubbiaceae

c. Ovary free, divided into 2 stories; the lower compartment 4-celled,
with a central placenta and 4 pendulous ovules. Fruit a drupe.
(page 165) 10. Olacaceae

B. Ovules indistinct, embedded in the tissue of the ovary.
_Green, parasitic half shrubs.
(page 166) 11. Loranthaceae

C. Fleshy root-parasites, devoid of chlorophyll. Ovules free in one
genus (Mystropetalon) and embedded in the tissue of the placentae
in the other (Sarcophyte).

(page 170) 12. Balanophoraceae

126 MONOCHLAMY DEAE

Order VII. Aristolochiales.

A. Inflorescence axillary or terminal, usually 1-flowered. Flowers
bisexual. Androecium cylindrical, in most cases of 6 stamens.
Stigma lobed. Placentae axile. Seeds with copious endosperm.
Climbing shrubs.

(page 172) 13. Aristolochiaceae

B. Inflorescence racemose. Flowers unisexual. Androecium cylindrical,
formed of 8—12 anthers. Stigma cylindrical, Placentae parietal.
Seeds with thin endosperm. Root parasites.

(page 174) 14. Rafflesiaceae :
Subfam. Cytineae

C. Flowers solitary, bisexual. Androecium flat, 3—4-lobed, formed of
numerous connate anthers. Stigmatic surface flat, expanded,
3—4-lobed. Placentae pendulous from the roof of the ovarial
cavity. Seeds with copious perisperm. Root parasites.

(page 176) 1s. Hydnoraceae
Order VIII. Polygonales.

(page 180) 16. Polygonaceae
Order IX. Centrospermae.

A. Perianth bract-like. Carpels 1-ovuled.

a. Perianth herbaceous (rarely 0), the segments mostly enlarging with
the fruit and enclosing it.

(page 182) 17. Chenopodiaceae
b. Perianth-segments membranous, often coloured.
(page 186) 18. Amarantaceae

B. Perianth simple, often petaloid. (A double perianth occurs in
Limeum and Semonvillea and pseudopetals in some Aizoaceae,
viz. Orygia and Mesembrianthemum.)

a. Ovary t-celled, 1t-ovuled. Fruit enclosed within the hardened
perianth-tube.
(page 190) 19. Nyctaginaceae
b. Ovary 2- or more-celled; cells 1-ovuled. Fruit capsular or
indehiscent. Inflorescence racemose.
(page 193) 20. Phytolaccaceae
c. Ovary 2- or more-celled; cells with 2 or more ovules (exc. in some
Mollugineae). Inflorescence cymose or flowers solitary.
(page 194) 21. Aizoaceae

C. Perianth double, but the petals sometimes abortive.

a. Herbs or shrubs with entire, mostly succulent leaves. Sepals 2,
deciduous.

(page 210) 22. Portulacaceae

b. Herbs, sometimes half shrubby, with narrow, mostly opposite
leaves. Calyx 4—5-cleft or -parted.

(page 212) 23. Caryophyllaceae

127

Series I]. Dratyprtatar. (Fam. 24—35.)

Order X. Ranales (Polycarpicae).
A. Ovary superior.
a. Stamens numerous. Sepals and petals often numerous.
I. Aquatic herbs.
1. Carpels several, borne on a concave receptacle. Leaves large,
entire, floating on the surface.
(page 216) 24. Nymphaeaceae
2. Carpel 1. Leaves lacerate, submerged.
(page 218) 25. Ceratophyllaceae
II. Terrestrial plants.
1. Herbs or climbing shrubs. Carpels many, borne on a flat or
convex receptacle. Ojil-cells absent.
(page 220) 26. Ranunculaceae
2. Shrubs, erect or suberect. Flowers 3-merous. All parts
with oil-cells.
(page 225) 28. Anonaceae
b. Stamens 3—15. Carpels 1-ovuled. Sepals few, petals few (rarely
numerous). Shrubby.
(page 223) 27. Menispermaceae
B. Ovary inferior, 1-celled, 1-ovuled.
a. Stamens in 3 whorls, anthers opening with valves.
(page 226) 29. Lauraceae
b. Stamens in 1 or 2 whorls. Anthers splitting. ;
(page 230) _ 30. Monimiaceae
Order XI. Rhoeadales.
A. Sepals 2, deciduous. Albumen oily.
(page 232) 31. Papaveraceae
B. Sepals 4. Albumen o.
g. Ovary closed at the apex.
I. Stamens many or 4, similar. Ovary stipitate.
(page 233) 32. Capparidaceae
II. Stamens 6, tetradynamous. Ovary sessile.
(page 240) ggeecouciIterae
b. Ovary gaping at the summit, placentae 3—4, parietal.
Petals.2) (5, Ac) minute: | Eletbs.
(page 243) 34. Resedaceae
C. Sepals 5. Petals 5. Seeds large, winged. Albumen o.
(page 244) 35. Moringaceae

Fam. 1. Piperaceae (S. A.).

Shrubby or herbaceous plants with entire leaves.
Flowers without a perianth, sessile on a fleshy rhachis,
forming a cylindrical spadix, bisexual or unisexual.,
Stamens 2—-5; ovary sessile, 1-celled; ovule 1, erect,
basifixed; fruit a drupe; seed with a minute embryo, a
small endosperm and a large perisperm. Flor. Cap. Vol. v, 1, p. 487.

The structure of the stem of Piperaceae somewhat
approaches the monocotyledonous type, as it contains
several circles of fibro-vascular bundles. Peperomia attords
one of the few examples of an embryo-sac with 16 nuclei.

Fig. 70. Peperomia retusa
Dietr. 1. Plant in
flower. 2. Spike. 5/1.
3. Bisexual — flower.
20/1. 4. Same in long.
section, 5. Fruit, in
long. section, 20/1.
p. Perisperm.

Uses: The black pepper of commerce consists of the
unripe fruits of Piper nigrum L., while the white pepper
is obtained from the same plant by removing the shell of
the ripe fruit. |

ea Hs

PIPERACEAE 129

KEY TO THE GENERA.

A. Stigmas 2—5.

[Syn. Coccobryon and Cubeba in Harv.Gen. | P.capense (bospeper). Piper L.
Over 600 species, but 2 only in S. A. (forests).

B. Stigma 1, terminal, penicillate. Stamens 2.
Over 400 species, 5 in S. A.
(Small succulent herbs, growing in woods.) Peperémia Ruiz & Pav.

Fig. 71. Stump of tree covered with epiphytes. 1/5 nat. size. Peperomia reflexa Dietr.
Polypodium lanceolatum L. Hymenophyllum tunbridgense Sm. Lomaria attenuata Willd.
In a wooded ravine of Table Mountain.

M. 17

Fam. 2. Salicaceae.

Trees or shrubs with simple, entire leaves. Flowers
dioecious, in catkins, each flower supported by a bract.
Perianth none. 4 flower: stamens 2——5 or more; ¢ flower:
ovary sessile, r-celled, with 2 parietal placentas and nu-
merous, anatropous ovules. Styles 2; fruit a_ bivalved
capsule; seeds numerous, minute, without endosperm,
each one enclosed in a basal tuft of hairs.

The Cape willow, wilgeboom, Salix capensis, is widely
distributed along the banks of rivers. The flowers attract
bees and beetles. The seeds are easily spread by the wind,
but lose their vitality within a few weeks. S. Wilmsii
occurs in the Transvaal and S. Woodii in Natal. Two
species of poplar are well acclimatised, viz. the silver-poplar
(P. canescens) and the Lombardy-poplar (P. pyramidalis) ;
the former spreading rapidly when planted in swampy
situations. (Populicrboom.)

Fig. 72. Salix capensis Thunb. 1. ¢ twig in flower. 2. Flower (pentandrous). 10/I.
d. Disc. 3. 2 spike. 10/1. d. Disc. 4. Ripe fruit, split open. 3/1. 5. Seed. 5/1.

6. Diagram of f flower. a. Axis. 4. Bract. d. Disc.

——

SALICACEAE iat

Fig. 73. Willow (Salix capensis) at the junction of the Orange and Vaal Rivers.

KEY TO IHE GENERA.

A. Floral disc replaced by a few scales or teeth. Floral bracts entire.
Leaves narrow. (S. A.)

Three indigenous and several introduced species. 1. Salix ZL.

B. Flowers, both sexes, with cup-like disc; bracts lacerated. Leaves broad.

2 introduced species. 2 eopulus Zz:

17—2

—
o>)
No

Fam. 3. Myricaceae.

Shrubs with simple or divided, exstipulate, persistent
leaves. Flowers without perianth, unisexual, monoecious
or dioecious, in simple or compound spikes (catkins), each
flower supported by a bract. ¢ catkins cylindrical, stamens
2—8, mostly 4; filaments filiform; anthers 2-celled.
? spikes short, few-flowered; ovary sessile, with 2—6
hypogynous scales, 1-celled; ovule solitary, erect;
stigmas 2, elongate, papillose, mostly coloured. Fruit
dry, indehiscent, 1-seeded, the exocarp of some species
secreting a layer of wax. Seed without endosperm.

The only genus. (Plate 23.)
22 Speciessso.inuo ace Myrica L.

74. Myrica. A. M. quercifoia L. 1. Q catkin. 4/1!. 2. Q flower. 10/1.
3. § flower in long. section. 4. of catkin. 8/1. 5. of flower. 10/1.

B. M. cordifolia L. Fruit in long. section. 3/1. em. Embryo. /p. Stony endocarp.
w. Wax.

* The number of species of each genus has been obtained from various sources. In
those families which are dealt with in the more recent volumes of the Flora Capensis
(for dates of publication see page 248), viz. Vols. 1v—vi1, we mostly follow that work.
For the other families, which are either contained in Vols. 1—111 or not published as yet,
we have availed ourselves of the register of the species of South Africa kept in the Botus
HERBARIUM.

7
a on :
es
i
i? a F
= 5 .
pi é :
vA :
sy ;
Snel aay
7 ~ a é.
a r . ~ al
, : « ;
, NY \ :
7 q on
‘ E “e aT.
as x
< * . , ‘ ae
+ a
carla | J
a * :
' er ‘ \
eS = - P 7 '

MYRICACERE ULMACERE (CELTIDERE) URTICACEAE

Plate 23

A: Myrica quercifolia L. B: M. cordifolia L.
c: Celtis Kraussiana Bernh. Dp: Fleurya capensis Wedd.

Le

late, 23.

Fam. 3. Myricaceae. 4. Ulmaceae, 6. » Urticacede.

A. Myrica quercifolia L. 1. Female twig. 2. Male twig. — ;

B. Myrica cordifolia L. 1. Fruiting twig. 2. Fruit (drupe) in transverse section.

C. Celtis Kraussiana Bernh. 1. Flowering twig, the terminal flower bisexual, the
others staminate. 2. Bisexual flower. 3/1. 3. Anther. 24/1. 4. Staminate flower,
5-merous. 6/1. 5. Staminate flower, 4-merous. 6/1. 6. Fruiting twig. 7. Drupe,
the upper half of the pulpy pericarp removed. 2/1. 8. Seed, taken out of the stone, in
long. section.

D. Fleurya capensis Wedd. 1. Small plant. 2. Flower, one anther just
exploding. 5/1. 3. Fruit with persistent calyx. 12/1. 4. Stinging hair. 20/1.

Myricaceae.

Myrica. This genus has a wide distribution, occurring in Europe, Asia,
America and Africa. There are nine species in South Africa, all dioecious,
evergreen, low shrubs or shrublets with spicate, wind-pollinated flowers.

The fruits of several species are covered with closely set white scales of
wax, which attract birds, e.g. starlings, thus assisting in the dissemination of
the plant.

The layer of wax on the berries of some species is so considerable that it
is technically exploited. The farmers boil the berries with water, strain the
hot mixture and allow the melted wax to solidify. The berry wax
(myrica wax) is of a pale greenish colour and considerably harder than
beeswax. It is, however, according to an investigation by Dr B. v. pb. Rev,
not a wax but a fat, consisting of the glycerides of stearic, palmitic and myristic
acids. (Trans. S. A. Phil. Soc. Vol. xvi, 443 (1906).)

Myrica cordifolia, the wax berry bush, is a common shrub of the sandy flats
along our southern coast and an important auxiliary in the fixing of the sand
dunes, as, when once properly established, it puts a stop to the shifting of the
sand by constantly pushing new shoots through the accumulating dune.

Ulmaceae-Celtideae.

Celtis. Flowers polygamous; the ¢ in clusters, calyx mostly 4-parted,
the segments concave or boat-shaped, the two outer ones strongly keeled and
imbricating the other two, greenish white, with a touch of pink. Stamens 4,
inserted under the rudimentary pistil; ¢ flower usually solitary near the end of
the branches; stamens as in the male flowers; ovary pilose, ovate, with two
large, papillose, recurved stigmas. Fruit a small, ovoid, 1-seeded drupe;
embryo curved, with folded cotyledons and a small endosperm.

Celtis Kraussiana. The Camdeboo Stink wood. This appears to be the
only S. A. species, as according to Sim the name Celtis rhamnifolia is merely a
synonym. ‘The tree reaches a considerable height in the forests of the East,
but remains small in the West, e.g. in the ravines of Table Mountain. It is
one of the few indigenous arborescent plants of the South West which has
deciduous leaves, thereby indicating its eastern origin.

134

Urticaceae. (Page 140.)

Fleurya. This genus is nearly allied to Urtica, of which we have several
indigenous as well as two European species in South Africa, viz. the common
garden nettle, U. urens, and the large leaved Urtica dioica (brandnetel).
Fleurya differs from Urtica by its leaves, which are alternate, and the shape of its
fruitlets. Its four species are all annuals of the eastern districts.

The structure of the stinging hairs is in principle the same as in Urtica,
but they differ slightly in shape. The inflated base, which contains the acrid
juice, probably formic acid, is set in an elastic cup; while the sharp, slantingly
cut apex is protected by a little knob which easily breaks off when touched,
leaving a very sharp, finely perforated point, similar in shape to the needle of a
hypodermic syringe. When touched by an animal and thereby deprived of its
protecting cap, the hair can easily penetrate the skin, and the acrid fluid is
forced into the wound by the contracting cup which surrounds its base.

Urera tenax, a fibre plant (Natal), is figured in Transv. Agr. Rep. 1903.

Fam. 4. Ulmaceae.
Tribe Celtideae.

Trees or shrubs. Leaves simple, with stipules.
Flowers unisexual or bisexual, monoecious or polygamous ;
¢ flowers in clusters; perianth simple, 4—5-parted;
stamens as many as the perianth-segments and opposite
them. Ovary r-celled; styles 2; ovule solitary, pendulous.
Fruit a drupe; rede with scanty endosperm or quite
without it. Wood without laticiferous vessels.

KEY TO. THE GENER;

A. Fertile flowers bisexual, solitary, in the axils of the upper leaves.
Calyx-lobes of ¢ fl. imbricate; styles 2, deciduous. Embryo with
broad cotyledons. (Plate 23.)
Over 70 species, 4S. A.
1. Celtis Z.
B. Calyx-lobes of ¢ fl. valvate. Embryo with narrow cotyledons.

a. Flowers polygamous; ¢ and bisexual fl. often together in the same
tuft; drupe minute, crowned by the 2 persistent styles and
surrounded by the persistent calyx. Stipules free.

2S. A. species (N.).
(Sponia Comm.) 2. Trema Loureiro

b. Fertile flowers all unisexual; stigmas very long and Meo
deciduous. Stipules intra-axillary, connate.

1 S. A. species (E.). ~ 4 be
a Chaetacme Planch, &§ Harv.

umojedey je suspleg jedioiuny) eu} ul ees} Hulinty
‘quny| SISNAdVO SNOld “a
WEII|IMUL]D Jeu Ia|ASUBIY We} BY} UO
‘qunyl VWiVGYOO SNOlsd ‘V

aaosbjag’p ‘ojoug

TW UOUBLY BLUM Y4dUI3,\, gq “YORI Y OLOUd VU

bo JiLW1d

ONSEN Te EMR (OR tsk [ei

MORACEAE (FICERE)

Plate 25.

A: Ficus capensis Thunb. B: F cordata Thunb.

MORACEAE 135

Plate 2 5:

A. Ficus capensis Thunb. 1. Twig. 2. Part of inflorescence with very young buds.
3. Part of inflorescence with some young figs (flowering), visited by wasps (Blastophaga) ;
also some ripe figs. 4. Ripe fig in long. section. A large specimen. 5. Blastophaga,
larva, taken from a fully grown but unripe fig. 6. Blastophaga, developed insect, escaped
from ripe fig. 10/1.

B. Ficus cordata Thunb. with ripe fruits. In nature the bunches are hanging
(see Plate 24).

Ficus.

There are quite a considerable number of species of Ficus in South
Africa, some of them being very similar in foliage but different in their fruit.
They adapt themselves to various climates and localities, the same species
remaining either dwarf under extreme conditions or growing into a lofty tree
when more favoured by moisture and warmth, e.g. Ficus cordata. (Plate 24.)

One of the largest species is Ficus natalensis, which occurs in the eastern
coast districts from Natal to the Limpopo, its trunk being occasionally up
to six feet in diameter. It often begins its life as an epiphyte on the trunk
of another tree, which it at length overwhelms by its weight or destroys
by depriving it of the necessary sunlight. [See Fig. 75 4 and illustration of
Mimusops, vol. 111.] If the roots of the Ficus have become sufficiently strong
before this happens, they will be able to support the tree during its further
life, otherwise it topples over and a ring of young trees may spring up from its
broken roots. The Wonderboom* on the northern slope of the Magaliesbergen
near Pretoria, Ficus salicifolia, has probably originated in such a way.
(Plate 26.)

Ficus cordata, commonly called melkboomt, is one of the most widely
spread South African trees. It always inhabits rocky situations and especially
cliffs of the central districts from Worcester northwards right beyond our
limits in Rhodesia and Damaraland. The roots penetrate deeply into the
fissures of the rock until they reach a sufficiently permanent supply of moisture,
while the stem flattens itself against the wall of the cliff to such an extent that
it is sometimes ten feet broad but one foot thick only. (Plate 24.)

* A fuller account of this tree or rather family group of trees is given by
H. W. T. Wacer in Addresses and papers of the Brit. and S. A. Assoc. Adv. Science,
Vol. 111, 1905, and by Burrr-Davy in Trans. Roy. Soc. S$. A. Vol. 1, B05, Lome:

In the first named paper the species is referred to Ficus cordata Vhunb., which it
resembles in its foliage, and in the other one it is named Ficus Pretoriae spec. nov. While
it differs from F. cordata (Plate 25) by the smaller and always more or less stipitate fruits,
it is not distinct from F. salicifolia Vahl, being one of the numerous forms of this variable
and widely spread species (Transvaal, Trop. and subtrop. Africa, Arabia).

tT Melkboom, meaning milk tree, is not the same thing as melkhout (milkwood).
The latter name belongs to Sideroxylon inerme (Sapotaceae, Vol. ur). Both contain milky
juice.

136 MORACEAE

Ficus capensis. Wild fig; Bosvijge. This is a lofty tree, 50 or more
feet high, especially in the forests of the south-eastern districts from Knysna
to Natal, but occurring also further north in Rhodesia. The tree flowers
twice a year, the flowers appearing in large bunches on the trunk of the tree or
even on its main roots near the trunk. Its fruits attain a considerable size,
being as big as the smaller kinds of cultivated figs. The pulp is sweetish but
rather dry, and the fruits are, like those of the other species, viz. F. cordata,
F. lutea, etc. always filled with the larvae or adult insects of some species of
Blastophaga or its allies.

How absolutely dependent the species of Ficus are on the presence of the
proper insect is well illustrated by an observation which the author made a
few years ago in the Municipal Gardens of Capetown. There is one tree of
Ficus capensis in the garden, probably the only one on the Cape Peninsula,
which, to judge from its size, may be 60 years old. Mr Cratwin, who
recently retired from the management of the gardens after more than 25 years’
service, had seen the tree producing flowers every year as far back as he
could remember, but they never developed into fruits, dropping off every
year when about the size of hazelnuts. In 1907 we received a box of
nearly ripe fruit of Ficus capensis from the Knysna and found them all
teeming with B/astophaga. \n taking some of the fruit to a friend we passed
through the Municipal Gardens; that season the tree developed a large
number of ripe fruits, all of them well infested with the insects (see Plate 25).
The tree has not borne again since that time. In a few fruits of Ficus capensis,
which we recently sent to Prof. Brauer, director of the Zoological Museum
at Berlin, occurred 5 species of Chalcidiae, belonging to the genera
Blastophaga, Goniogaster and Apocrypha, all apparently undescribed. There is
a large field open to a specialist here, as the number of species of Ficus in
Africa alone exceeds 160.

The wonderboom near Pretoria is a good illustration of the vitality of the
species of Ficus. The present tree, which seen from a distance forms a well
rounded mass, represents at least three generations. The parent tree, which
originally stood in the centre of the present clump, must have disappeared some
centuries ago, leaving a circle of trees that have sprung up from its base. In
the course of ages, some of these trees or of their lateral branches fell over and
touching the ground with their crown, in some cases 30 feet from the centre,
became rooted there and formed a third generation of trees, all of them

now combining their lofty crowns into one dome-shaped canopy of foliage.
(Plate 26.)

$994} JO dnosB ay} jo so19,UY

IY2@A YWITOAIDINWS SNOI4
BHO}eId 1eOU MOOGYAGNOM 241

{1042W'y “Of0Yd

a, a

9% JLW1d 110A

YOIWdY HLNOS 40 WYOT

Or

Fam. 5. Moraceae.
Tribe Ficeae.
(elates 27a 26 EISSN 5, 875 4.) |
A large family of trees, many of them useful to man.
Caoutchouc (India Rubber) is obtained from the milky

juice of Castilloa elastica (Central America), Ficus elastica

(Trop. Asia) and others. Artocarpus incisa (bread-
fruit) is largely cultivated in tropical countries. Ficus
Carica, the fig tree. Morus nigra and M. alba (mul-
berry), of the tribe Moreae, from Southern Asia and
China, the latter specially important as food for the silk-
worm”.
One S. A. genus. About 15 species in S. A. Ficus Journ.
Flowers (florets) unisexual, inserted on the inner face
of a fleshy, globose or pyriform receptacle (young fig),
which is supported at its base by a few-leaved involucre,
while the opening at the apex (os¢éole) is closed by means
of closely set bracteoles. The perianth of the florets is
3—5-parted.

Fig. 75a. Ficus. A. F.capensis Thunb. 1. § flower. 2. 2 flower. 3. Gall flower.
p. Perianth. B. F.cordata Thunb. 1. Twig with 2 young figs at time of flowering.
2. Ripe fig (2/1) in long. section. zmv. Involucre.

There are two kinds of female and one of male
florets, the latter being in most species monandrous (one
stamen), but in two of the S. A. species, viz. Ficus capensis
and F. gnaphalocarpa (F. damarensis Engl.) they are
diandrous (two stamens). Of the female florets one

* Another useful and interesting tree is MWaclura aurantiaca, the so-called “osage
orange,” which according to some superstition is supposed to be employed in producing
the Malta oranges (red flesh). It is a small North American tree, yielding a flexible wood
(bow wood). ‘The fruit contains a yellow, fetid juice, with which the Indians used to
paint their faces when going to war.

M. 18

138 MORACEAE

Fe |

kind has a long, filiform style and produces seed when
fertilised, while the others, which have a short style, only
act as receivers for the eggs of the fig-insect; they are
consequently called gallflowers. The fruitlets (achenes) are
surrounded by the perianth.

r
_
’

4 ERS SESS aes ati Ge ee a

Fig. 75 6. Bigs natalensis Hochst. In the Woodbush (Transvaal). Epiphytie on
a tree of Lonchocarpus Capassa, which is nearly enveloped by the decurrent roots
of the Ficus. ‘The small portion marked “1” is the host*, while the greater part of
the circumference (indicated by the figure “2” and the arrows) belongs to the Ficus.
Photo. by Frank Menne.

A vast genus of over 600 species, especially numerous
in tropical Asia, containing some trees of enormous size
and age, viz. the East Indian banyan-tree (ficus benghal-
ensis) and the sycamore (F. sycomorus), an African
species which supplied the indestructible wood for the
cofhns of the Egyptian mummies. ‘There are about two
hundred species in Africa, 15 of them occurring within

our limits.
* Called Olifants oor by the colonists,

MORACEAE 139

The mutual adaptation of plant and insect to each other,
which the remarkable mode of pollination in Ficus reveals,
is one of the most interesting chapters of Natural History.

The insects visiting the figs at their flowering season
are little wasps of the tribe Chalcidiae, and as far as
known, each species of zeus is neited by its own
particular kind or kinds, that of the cultivated fig being
named Blastophaga grossorum”.

There are three kinds of florets, their distribution
differing according to species. In Ficus capensis each
inflorescence appears to contain all three kinds, but in
other species purely female receptacles also occur. The
female insect having found its way through the ostiole
into the young fig, deposits its eggs in the ovaries of the
gall flowers, which are short-styled, while the long style
of the perfect florets does not allow the ovipositor to
enter the ovary. ‘The inflorescences are distinctly proto-
gynous, and the male flowers at this stage still undeveloped.
When, however, the larvae are full grown and begin to
change into the adult, winged insect, the male flowers
develop and their anthers open, exposing the pollen.
As these flowers are situated around the ostiole, the
insects, in endeavouring to escape, become dusted with
pollen, and when at last successful they carry some of
it to the next young fig, which is in its first stage, thus
effecting cross-pollination.

It is specially noteworthy, that the alban are not
only dependent upon the insects for the transport of the
pollen, as is the case in many other flowers, but that here
the anthers of the male florets do not even properly
develop unless the gall flowers have become infested with
the insect, the stimulus produced by the development of
the latter being evidently transmitted to the former.

* The insects of the South African species of Ficus belong to several genera, but for
the sake of convenience one may retain the general designation Blastophaga (see page 136).

18—2

140

Fam. 6. Urticaceae.

Herbs, rarely half-shrubs, some armed with stinging
hairs which inject an acid fluid when penetrating the
skin. Flowers unisexual, monoecious or dioecious ;_ peri-
anth 3—5-parted or tubular and toothed. ¢ flowers:
stamens as many as calyx lobes, mostly 3—5, or 1;
filaments inflexed in the bud, elastically stretching when
ripe, thus scattering the pollen. ¢ flowers with or without
a perianth; ovary 1-celled, with 1 stigma and 1 basal,
erect ovule. Fruit an achene. (Plate 23, page 134.)

Some species yield a valuable fibre, viz. Urtica canna-
bina, Urera tenax and Boehmeria nivea, the ramie-plant.

KEY TO THE GENERA.
A. ¢& flowers with 3—5 stamens.
a. Leaves with stinging hairs (S. A.).
I. Leaves opposite; stigma penicillate; achene equal-sided.
About 30 species, 2 native and 2 introduced.

1. Urtica Tourn.
II. Leaves alternate.

1. Stigma capitate.
(Trop.) 2 species in Na. 2. Urera Gaud.
2. Stigma linear.
4S. A. species (E., N.). (Plate 23.) 3. Fleurya Gand.
b. Leaves unarmed. § flowers with a tubular, 3—4-toothed perianth
enclosing the ovary.
2.9. Av species (N=): 4. Pouzélzia Gand.
B. 2 flowers with 1 stamen.
a. @ and ? flowers together in involucred glomerules.
I. Involucral bracts free or nearly free; perianth of ¢ flower tubular,
of ? wanting. Herbs with rigid hairs.
1S. A.species. F. candida. No. 5. Forskdélea* L.
II. Involucral bracts forming a bell-shaped cup toothed at the
margin. Smooth herbs.
1S. A. species. D. ambigua. 6. Droguétia Gaud.
b. f and flowers together in nude glomerules; perianth of ¢ flower
obliquely funnel-shaped, the limb hood-like, acuminate.
3 S. A. species. (Didymodoxa E. Mey.)
7. Australina Gaud.

* Named after Perer Forskot, a pupil of Linnagus and later professor of botany
at Copenhagen. He died during a journey of exploration in Arabia, 1763.

I41

Fam. 7: Proteaceae (S. A.).
(Plates 22, 2736, Figs. 76—79.)

Shrubs or trees with persistent, exstipulate, entire or
multifid leaves and bisexual or (in 2 genera) unisexual
flowers. Perianth simple, 4-parted, mostly coloured on
the inner side. Stamens 4, inserted in the concave apices
of the calyx lobes or (Brabeium) at their base. Ovary
superior, with or without 4 hypogynous scales, 1-carpellary,
1- (S. A.) ovuled. Fruit a nut or achene or, as in some
Australian tribes, a capsule. Seeds without endosperm.

A large family of over 1000 species, especially well
represented in Australia and at the Cape (300), but
also occurring in Trop. Africa (30), South America (36),
Eastern Asia and the Malayan archipelago (50).

The species with larger flowers are ornithophilous,
e.g. Protea, Leucospermum, Mimetes, the style straightening
elastically when released by the splitting of the perianth,;
the others are visited by bees, beetles, flies and other
insects. |

The fruits are mostly adapted to dispersal by wind,
viz. by means of wings (Leucadendron), tails (Protea),
hairs (Protea, Faurea). The large felt-covered fruits of
Brabeium float on water.

Uses: In some parts of South Africa the principal
firewood. The wood of Faurea saligna (terblanz) is very
beautiful although not strong. The nectar of several
species of Protea, e.g. P. mellifera, pulchella, is collected and
evaporated to a syrup, which enjoys a great reputation as a
household-remedy (d0sjesstroop). The leaves of Leucaden-_
dron argenteum (silver tree) are used for wreaths and
floral ornaments. The seeds of Brabeium stellatifolium
(wild almond) are roasted and used as coffee. The bark
of several species is used for tanning, e.g. Mimetes lyrigera.

142 PROTEACEAE

The cultivation of South African Proteaceae in Euro-
pean conservatories appears to be attended with great
dithculties. Protea speciosa is recorded as having been

; Siy= J
' s

Fig. 76. Proteaceae. A. Leucadendron argenteum (L.) R.Br. 1. Ripe nut with persistent
style and calyx. 2. Piece of epidermis of leaf with one of the hairs. 20/1. 3
Seedling. h. Hypocotyl. co. Cotyledons. B. Protea grandiflora Thunb. Section
of leaf with stoma. c. Cuticle, covered with wax. e. Epidermis. sc. Scleren-
chyma. C. Protea neriifolia R. Br. Nut, long. section. D. Protea rosacea L.
Long. section through capitulum. E. Faurea saligna Harv. 1. Flower, open.
2. Bud, just before opening. 5/1. F. Serruria Burmanni R. Br. 1, Nut. 2/1.
2. Nut in long. section. 3/1. (The block of this illustration is smaller than
contemplated by the artist, hence the magnifications are only 2/3 of what is stated.)

raised from seed and finally flowered at Kensington in
1800. Numerous others were cultivated at the same
period by Gro. Hiszerr at Clapham, but at present this is
rarely done. Protea cynaroides was seen by us in flower
at Kew in May 1grt, but the shoots were thin and slender,
over 10 feet high and tied up against a trellis, not stout
and robust as on the wild plant. (Plate 22.)

PROTEACEAE 143

Kee DORA EI GRIN RA,
(See also Flor. Cap. Vol: v, Sect. 1, 502.)

Siribest eroteeae: ;
Perianth tubular, the segments partly or completely separating. Anthers
sessile, inserted at the base of the spoon-shaped limb of the perianth-segments.
A. Flowers regular, by abortion unisexual. ,
a. @ flowers in cylindrical spikes; ¢ flowers capitate with linear bracts.
iindemic.))\Ca* 993) species. 1. Autlax Berg.
Flor. Cap. 505.
b. Both kinds of flowers capitate; the ? inflorescence developing into
a cone-like, compact head with broad scales.
(Bios 76), Plates! 2.8, 290;)
Endemic. 55 species, a few eastern.
2. Leucadéndron Berg.
Flor. Cap. 509.
B. Flowers bisexual. Hypogynous scales 4.
a. Perianth irregular, 2-labiate ; 1 segment free, the lower 3 more or
less cohering.
I. Flowers and fruits capitate.
1. Antheriferous limbs of the 3 lower perianth-segments
cohering. Nuts bearded and tailed by the persistent style.
(Figs. 76—78 ; Plates 22, 29, 30, 35.)
Over 100 species of which about 85 in S. A.
| 2° Protea LZ. .
Morn Capaags2:
2. Limbs of all perianth-segments separating. Nuts smooth,
Hot tailed (lates 2\u. 30.)
31S. A. species, r in Rhodesia, 1 Abyssinian (°?).
4. Leucospérmum R. Br.
Flor. Cap. 610.
I]. Flowers and fruits spicate. Nuts bearded. (Plate 34; Fig. 76.)
14 species, 5 in S. A., 1 in Madagascar.
5. Fautrea Harv.
Flor. Cap. 639.
b. Flowers regular or nearly so ; all 4 segments separating.
I. Perianth-segments equal.
1. Heads terminal, co -flowered, solitary, corymbose or glomerated.
x Leaves pinnatifid with filiform segments or (rarely) filiform.
Nut shortly pedicillate. (Fig. 76; Plate 33.)
Endemic. Ca. 48 species. 6. Serruria Salis.
Flor. Cap. 654.

* The letters Ca. indicate “Cape region,” also designated as the “South Western
region.”

144 PROTEACEAE

x x Leaves small, entire, flat. Heads small, with inconspicuous
bracts. (Plate 32.)

Endemic. (Ca. 5 species. 7. Diastélla Knight

Flor. Cap. 650.

x x x Leaves large, expanded. Heads large, with large showy
bracts. (Plate 32.)
1 endemic species, Caledon mountains.
8. Orothamnus Pappe
Flor. Cap. 650.

2. Heads axillary and few-flowered, each head surrounded by
a large foliage bract. Nut sessile. Leaves flat.

Endemic. Ca. g species, middle-sized trees or shrubs.

(Plate 32.) g. Mimeétes Sa/isd.

Flor. Cap. 643.

3. Heads 1—6-flowered, involucred, congested into a terminal
spike or rarely forming a terminal glomerule. Nut shortly
’ pedicillate.

x Leaves either all pinnately divided or dimorphic, the lower
ones being multifid and the upper ones flat. Heads
4-flowered. Nut sessile. (Plate 33.)

Endemic. Ca. 13 species.
10. Paranomus Salish. & Knight
Flor. Cap. 708. Under Nivenia R. Br.

x x Leaves either all linear or some of the lower decompound.

o Inflorescence globose. Stigma oblong.
Endemic. Ca. 13 species.
11. Sorocéphalus X. Br.
Flor. Cap. 701.

00 6Inflorescence cylindric. Stigma obliquely capitate.
Endemic. Ca. 5 species.
12. Spatallépsis Phillips
Flor. Cap. 698.

I]. The upper perianth-segment larger. Stigma obliquely discoid.
Endemic. Ca. 21 species. (Plate 33.)

13. Spatalla Saiisd.

Flor. Cap. 686.

Tribe Il. Persoonieae.

Perianth-segments free ; stamens with filaments, the filaments free or
shortly adhering to the claws of the perianth-lobes. (Fig. 79; Plate 34.)
1 endemic species. Ca. 14. Brabéium L.

Flor. Cap. 504.

-_——*

a

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

VOL. | PLATE 27

§

\"
Au

=

4 ae

ey “ onli
Venw oy &

san -

Photo EJ. Steer Werner & Winter, Frankfort9™,

SILVERTREES
LEUCADENDRON ARGENTEUM R. Br.
On the slopes of the Lionshead near Capetown
Flowering (Sept.)

PROTEACEAE 14.5

Leucadendron™ argenteum (L.) R. Br. The Silver tree,
Witteboom.
@Blatess 27592 Sim big 6.)

The silver tree has a small area of distribution,
occurring naturally only on the Cape Peninsula, while the
patches on various hills of the Paarl and Stellenbosch districts
are, in our opinion, due to dissemination by the hand of
man. On the slopes of Table Mountain, the Lion’s Head
and the Devil’s Peak, or the mountains further south, it
always occupies very windy and comparatively dry
situations, where soft-leaved trees or shrubs cannot persist
in summer, especially not during a prolonged period of
South East ed It is, however, just at such times that
the silver tree shines more brilliantly than usual.

This beautiful gloss the leaves owe to their coat of
fine silky hairs, with which nature has provided them on
both sides as a protection against excessive transpiration
during dry weather, and it is remarkably well adapted to
this function.

In winter or during other rainy weather the hairs on
the surface of the leaf (Fig. 76, A, 2) are half raised, forming
an angle of about 30 degrees with it and consequently
allowing the air to circulate freely between them and to
diffuse in and out through the stomata. In dry weather,
however, and especially when strong winds exert their
exhausting influence on the vegetation, the hairs move
downwards by means of the basal cell which collapses on
one side, acting like a hinge (Fig. 76,A,2). The hairs are
thus tightly pressed against the leaf, forming a continuous
layer and shutting off completely communication between
the tissue of the leaf and the atmosphere. To this
movement the brilliant optical effect is due. The smooth
layer of glossy hairs naturally reflects the light more
strongly than the rough surface formed by their projecting

* Although grammatically incorrect the spelling as originally published must be
adhered to. Linnagus, Bercius, Ropert BRown and others write it as above.

M. 19

146 PROTEACEAE

points, hence the more vivid glittering of the silver trees
in summer when the South wind ruffles their leaves.

The female inflorescence of Leucadendron develops
into a cone. In most species the nuts are winged, while
in the others the persistent perianth assists in their
distribution.

Winged fruits are frequent in. various “fcnteeae but
the mode of dispersal of Leucadendron argenteum,
L. plumosum and a few others is unique.

While the cones of pines and firs become pendulous
during their development, those of Leucadendron remain
upright, hence the seeds cannot leave the cones unless the
branches are shaken by a strong wind. When this takes
place they do not, however, drop straight to the ground,
like the seeds of the stone pine, for the modified perianth-
segments support them. In the flower the lower part of
the perianth is tubular, but during the growth of the nut
this portion has developed into a membranous coat, while
the segments have been changed into large feathery wings.

The cones ripen late in autumn (April, May); during
dry and windy weather their scales curve back and allow
the nuts to escape. In doing so the membranous coat
splits from below and glides to the end of the persistent
style (Fig. 76, A, 1). Here, however, it is retained by the
knobbed stigma, and as on leaving the cone the calyx
spreads its feathery segments horizontally, the nut remains
suspended between the four wings like an aeronaut from
his parachute, to be carried away by the wind to colonise
new ground.

Plate 28.

Leucadendron argenteum (L.) R. Br.
Male flower-heads, one with buds and the other with open flowers. October.
1/2 nat. size.

pEORA OF SOUTER AFRICA

VOL. | PP AinEs2s

} Wi y

we Ra

TWIGS OF THE SILVERTREE
LEUCADENDRON ARGENTEUM R. Br.
Bud and open flowers (6)

PROTEACERE

Plate 29.

\
x

‘ ff
4, hy

A: Leucadendron decorum R. Br. B: Protea rosacea L. (P. nana).
c: P. Mundtii Klotzsah

PROTEACEAE 147

Plate 20)

A. Leucadendron decorum R. Br. 1. Flowering twig of male plant, with fly.
2. Female flower. 5/1. 3. Male flower with abortive style. 3/1. 4. Nut. Nat. size.

B. Protea rosacea L. (P. nana).

C. Protea Mundtii Klotzsch, with visiting beetle (Irichostetha capensis).

LEUCADENDRON
(Plates 27,28, 29, 61:)

Trees or shrubs with entire, sessile, hairy or glabrous leaves and terminal
heads. Flowers in involucred heads, dioecious. ¢ flower: Calyx regular, the
spreading segments bearing the anthers in the spoon-shaped apices ; a small
abortive pistil generally present. ¢? flower: the perianth-segments and the
clavate stigma just project beyond the scales of the cone. Fruit a nut,
enclosed between the scales of the cone, either flat and winged, as in most
species, e.g. L. decorum, or globose and crowned by the persistent style and
calyx, as in the silver tree and the more widely distributed Leucadendron
plumosum (shrubby).

The genus includes over 50 species, of which only two are known to
occur outside the Cape region.

Leucadendron decorum. Leaves elliptical, glabrous, with a red mucro. The
male heads 1—2 inches in diameter, the floral leaves larger and bright yellow,
while the bracts of the involucre are brown and membranaceous with recurved
points; the perianth is bright yellow or tinged with orange. The female
heads are more oblong or conical, less showy and less numerous than the others,
about an inch in diameter when in flower, growing to about 2 inches during
their further development. The winged nuts are black and shining.

When in flower this shrub is a great ornament to the mountains and hills
of the South West, as a single shrub may bear hundreds of bright coloured
heads which are so crowded that they exclude the foliage from view. Flowering
in spring; the flowers are visited by several kinds of flies and beetles.
(See also Plate 61.)

One of the species of Leucadendron, viz. L. concinnum, commonly called
Langbeen, is employed as a remedy against malaria in the Breede River valley.
According to the investigations of the Merck Research Laboratory at Darmstadt
the leaves contain an amorphous glucoside, named Leucoglycodrin and a
white, bitter, crystallised principle, named Lezcodrin.

I9g—2

148 PROTEACEAE

Protea rosacea. This graceful little shrublet, which flowers in spring, is
not unfrequent on the mountains of Tulbagh, Ceres and Wellington. No
painting can adequately render its beauty, the bracts are a deep claret colour,
translucent and particularly beautiful when illuminated by the sun.

Leaves acerose, mucronate, closely set ; flower-heads solitary, terminal,
hemispherical and pendulous. Involucral bracts glabrous, the outer ones
ovate and subacute, the inner ones narrow-oblong, obtuse, longer than the
flowers. Named Schaambloem on account of the drooping flower-heads.

ra Wad ON

Fig. 77. Protea Mundtii Klotzsch April. Mountains near Stellenbosch. 3500 feet.
Photo. by E. Dyke

Protea Mundtii. This species forms shrubs 4—6 feet high on the
mountains of Stellenbosch and Paarl, flowering in winter. Our coloured
figure shows the head a little more opened than it is in reality. Like other
species it is visited by various beetles, one of the most frequent visitors being
Trichostetha capensis. Not rarely also the larger species, 7. fascicularis, which
has a metallic green body and tufts of golden brown fur, is found on this and
other species of Protea or Leucospermum. (See Plate 31.)

B\’

PROTEACERE

30.

Plate

c: P. tenuifolia R. Br.

B: P. speciosa L.

A: Protea scolymocephala L.

PROTEACEAE 149

Plate <70.

A. Protea scolymocephala L. With visiting beetle (AZy/abris cincta).

1. Flowering twig. 2. Bud. 3. Flower, open. (Note the three segments joined
to the tip.)

B. Protea speciosa L.

1. Capitulum and a few leaves. 2. Achene. 3. Achene in long. section, without

the style.
C. Protea tenuifolia R. Br.

Protea”.

(Figs. 76—78 a.)

The genus Protea includes some of the most conspicuous trees and shrubs
of South Western Cape Colony and has at the same time a more general
distribution in Africa than any other of the larger genera of the family. Only
Faurea, with 14 species, approaches it in this respect. The systematic characters
of the florets and fruits are so typical and constant, that the genus is easily
recognised, and we are well informed with regard to its distribution even in
the less known regions beyond the Zambesi, but the use of vernacular names
has led to various erroneous statements concerning the distribution of its
species. The common sugar bush, Protea mellifera, is one of the most widely
spread Cape species, occurring everywhere in the South West and extending
eastwards as far as Kaffraria, but the ‘“‘sutkerbosjes” of the Transvaal and
Rhodesia, for which various travellers quote the same name, belong to other
species.

There are about 25 species of Protea in Angola, Rhodesia and Eastern
Africa, one of them, viz. P. abyssinica, extending from Rhodesia to
Abyssinia.

The largest flower-head is that of Protea cynaroides, which measures not
rarely 12 inches in diameter or even more. (Plate 22.)

The largest tree of the genus is P. grandiflora, commonly called the
wagenboom.

In the South Western districts of the Cape most species of Protea flower
at the beginning or in the middle of winter, while in the eastern and northern
parts the flowering season is spring and summer. Even the same species
adapts itself in this respect to the different climatic conditions, for while Protea
cynaroides flowers on the Cape Peninsula in March and April, it does so at
George, which is about 200 miles to the East, in October and November.

Protea scolymocephala. ‘This species forms small shrublets, 2—3 feet high,
in the sandy tracts of the Cape Flats and their neighbourhood, the involucral
bracts being generally whitish green.

* Named by Linnaeus after the mythical Proteus of the ancients (famous for his

power of assuming many different forms) on account of the great diversity of habit in the
species of this group.

150 PROTEACEAE

Protea tenuifolia. The stems of this and some allied species spread in the
ground, the flower-heads only and the surrounding leaves appearing above the
surface. A nearly allied species, P. /orea, has needle-shaped leaves, 8 to 10
inches long, the young shoots looking like fir-twigs. On hills near Stellenbosch,
Caledon and other coastal districts.

Protea speciosa. (Plates 29 and 35.) This shrub produces short erect
shoots, 1 to 2 feet high, with beautiful elliptical or ovate leaves provided with
a strong red margin. The heads are particularly showy on account of the
brown fur of the bracts. The leaves are generally found injured by cater-
pillars, while hardly any of the other species are liable to such attack. The
scarcity of butterflies in the Cape region may be partly due to the want of

Fig. 78a. Protea neriifolia R. Br. July. Hex River Mountains. 4200 feet.
Photo. by Izaak Meiring

food which their larvae could find here, for almost all the indigenous plants
and especially the shrubby species are well protected against the attacks of
insects, either by an abundance of tannin like most Proteaceae, or by aromatic
oils like the Rutaceae, or by sharp and acrid ingredients like many mono-
cotyledons.

An allied species with larger and even more beautiful heads, viz.
P. grandiceps, was formerly not unfrequent on the mountains of the Cape
Peninsula, but is now extinct there. When Pappe came to the Cape in 1830
extensive thickets of it still flourished on the slopes of the Devil’s Peak, but
these entirely disappeared during his time, owing to a series of bush fires.

PROTEACEAE

eg i, WHY

A: Leucospermum crinitum R. Br. B: L. puberum R. Br.

Cc: L. buxifolium R. Br.

D: L. medium R. Br. E: L. hypophyllum R. Br.

be

PROTEACEAE 1 i

Plate 3'1-

LEuUCOSPERMUM.

L. crinitum (Thunb.) R. Br.

L. puberum R. Br.

L. buxifolium (Thunb.) R. Br.

L. medium (Thunb.) R. Br. 1. Flower-head with visiting beetle (Trichostetha
fascicularis). In the centre of the capitulum a few buds.

Bud, just opening. 3. Flower, open.

L. hypophyllum (Thunb.) R. Br.

Boe

bie

LeucospermMum (see also Plate 36).

Flowers bisexual, irregular, the claws of three calyx segments cohering,
while the fourth one is free below or for its entire length, all the apices being
separated. Style filiform, curving upwards or finally straight, deciduous;
stigma glabrous, thickened, mostly obliquely truncate and furrowed or angular.
Nut sessile, subglobose, smooth.

Small trees or shrubs, some trailing on the ground, with dense terminal
heads of yellow, red or orange-coloured flowers, the style being generally
most brilliantly coloured.

About 30 species, of which a few occur beyond the borders of the Cape
region, e.g. L. Zeyheri and L. attenuatum on the Drakensbergen, L. saxosum,
recently described by Spencer Moore, on the Chimanimani mountains in
Gazaland, and L. Rochetianum, of doubtful generic relationship, in Abyssinia.

The others are all confined to South Western Cape Colony, the most
common kind being Leucospermum conocarpum, called “kreupelhout” by the
colonists; it forms dwarf trees with a globular crown (Plate 36). The
large yellow flower-heads are often visited by sugar birds, especially by the
long-tailed Promerops cafer.

The orange-coloured heads of L. obovatum, L. medium, and L. lineare
are even more gorgeous, and L. reflexum of the Cederbergen surpasses them
all in the graceful appearance of its flower-heads.

Leucospermum crinitum. "Weads crowded at the end of the branches, sub-
cylindrical, the bracts long-pointed and pilose or ciliated, as long as the flowers,
bright red or orange. A shrub 3—6 feet high, flowering in spring. Frequent
on the hills of Paarl, Stellenbosch and Caledon.

Very similar is L. penicillatum, which differs by its oblong leaves and the
longer involucral bracts.

Leucospermum puberum. A low, spreading shrub, 2— 3 feet high, with
pilose twigs and leaves. The flower-heads are mostly solitary, one inch in
diameter when fully expanded ; the involucral bracts are more or less herbaceous,
pilose, ovate-acuminate, dark red on the inner side.

Frequent near Paarl, Tulbagh, Caledon and other districts, flowering in

spring.

152 PROTEACEAE

Leucospermum buxifolium. ‘Ywigs and leaves pilose or silky, sessile; the
flower-heads 3—5, aggregated at the ends of the branches, their involucral
bracts brown, ovate-acuminate, pilose. Calyx pilose, the inner side red, three
segments separating for about one-half of their length, the fourth one a little
further, leaving the lower part of the tube entire.

Leucospermum medium. Leaves glabrous, sessile, ovate, with a cordate
base and two or three callous-tipped apical teeth, 2 inches long. Heads large,
measuring with the expanded styles 4—s inches in diameter, the perianth and
styles being bright orange-red.

A divaricately branched shrub, 2—s5 feet high, with numerous very
beautiful heads, flowering in November and December. Frequent on hills
near Caledon and the adjoining districts. Flowers often visited by sun birds
(Cinnyris).

Leucospermum lineare. Nith similar flowers but needle-shaped leaves ;
frequent on the Stellenbosch and Paarl Mountains.

Leucospermum hypophyllum. A low shrublet, its branches creeping on the
ground, the leaves standing vertically upright, those originating on the lower
side of the branch with longer petioles, all elongate-spatulate, toothed at the
obtuse apex. Heads 1—3, terminal, subglobose, 1--3 inches in diameter, the
involucre conical, the bracts almost broader than long, with short points.

Flowers numerous, fragrant; calyx deep yellow, silky on the outer side.

Fairly frequent in sandy plains, flowering in winter and spring.

PROTERCERE

Plate 32.

A: Orothamnus Zeyheri Pappe B: Diastella serpyllifolia Knight
Cc: Mimetes hirta Knight

.>

PROTEACEAE 153

Plates.

A. Orothamnus Zeyheri (Meissn.) Pappe

B. Diastella serpylifolia Knight 1. Flowering twig. 2. Flower, laid open. 2/1.

C. Mimetes hirta (L.) Knight’ 1. Flowering branch, with visiting bird
(Anthobaphes violacea). 2. Ovary with hypogynous scales. 8/1. 3. Fruit (nut) with
persistent perianth. 8/1.

The three genera represented on this plate are treated by Dz CanpDo.tie
and later on by BenrHam and Hooker, also by Harvey, as one genus, but
they have been recently separated again by Mr E. Puittips in the Flora
Capensis (Vol. v, sect. 1, pp. 502 sqq.). They are easily distinguished from
each other by the nature of the capitulum.

Orothamnus Zeyheri is a small shrub of the mountains south of Sir Lowry’s
Pass; it has beautiful, quite singular looking flower-heads, the bracts of the
involucre being bright red, glossy and transparent, almost fleshy.

Diastella serpyliifolia is a low, straggling shrublet with decumbent branches,
common on the Cape Flats and in other sandy districts of the coast. Several
other species of the same genus differ principally by the shape of their leaves.

Mimetes Salisb. (Eu-Mrmeres).

This genus as now limited is easily recognised by the compact racemose
arrangement of its flower-heads, each small, more or less cylindrical head being
sheltered by a hooded, brightly coloured leaf. The segments at the perianth
are quite free and the nut is sessile.

Mimetes hirta. Shoots numerous from a common crown, 2—3 feet high,
with a very showy spike of headlets. Fairly frequent on the sandy flats of
the mountains south of Simonstown and Sir Lowry’s Pass.

Mimetes lyrigera (M. cucullata). ‘This medium sized tree resembles
Leucospermum conocarpum in shape. When in flower it forms a very conspicuous
object even seen from a distance. The flowers are regularly visited by
sun birds, Cinnyris, Anthobaphes, and Promerops.

The bark is rich in tannin and consequently often gathered as a tanning
material by stripping the trees and shrubs. As this destruction, for all stripped
trees must die, is repeated whenever the younger ones have become large
enough for the purpose, the plant has disappeared from many hills and
mountains where it used to abound, and full-grown specimens, with a crown
20 feet in diameter are now only rarely met with.

20)

154 PROTEACEAE

Fig. 784. Witch’s Broom on Protea Lepidocarpodendron L. From neighbourhood of
Capetown. 1/2 nat. size. Photo. by E. J. Steer This outgrowth consists of
several hundred dwarfed shoots of the Protea, and is due to a disease caused by the
mycelium of a fungus (probably belonging to Uredineae). Such deformed shoots
occur on various shrubs and trees, being fairly frequent on several species of Protea,

e.g. P. grandiflora, P. mellifera, etc.

ms

PROTEACERE

Plate 33.

A: Spatalla procera Knight B: Serruria anethifolia Knight
C: Paranomus crithmifolius (R. Br.) D: Serruria aemula Knight

PROTEACEAE Tide

late 203.

A. Spatalla procera Knight 1. Flowering twig. 2. Capitulum of three open
flowers. 3. Upper segment of perianth with anther and pistil. 2/1. 4. Pistil with
hypogynous scales. 2/1. 5. Ovary, long. section.

B. Serruria anethifolia Knight Leaf and inflorescence.

C. Paranomus crithmifolius (R. Br.) Knight 1. Small twig with visiting beetle
(Leucocelis adspersa). 2. Capitulum of 4 flowers, viz. one of them open, one just opening
and two buds.

D. Serruria aemula Knight 1. Flowering twig with bee. 2. Flower. 2/1.

SPATALLA.

The genus Spatalla as accepted by Benrnam and Hooxer and also by
Harvey (Genera, Ed. 11, 332), has been divided by Mr Puittrps into two
genera, all species with a regular perianth and an ovate-conical stigma having .
been transferred to the new genus Spatallopsis (Kew Bull. 1g10, No. 8).

The genus Spazalla, thus restricted, is more natural and easily recognised
by its peculiar inflorescence, the irregular perianth and the shape of the stigma.

Spatalla procera is a common shrublet, 1—2 feet high, of the Hottentot
Hollands mountains, flowering in spring.

SERRURIA*.

The genus Serruria, one of the largest of the family, is entirely
confined to the south-western districts like Spatalla.

All the species are small shrubs, mostly not more than 2 or 3 feet high,
with much divided leaves, but Serruria florida is taller (Fig. 78 c).

Serruria anethifolia is fairly numerous on the hills of Sir Lowry’s Pass and
Caledon.

Serruria aemula, a common shrublet of the Cape Flats, is often visited by
bees and beetles.

Paranomus{ Salisb. & Knight

Similar in their foliage to the preceding are several species of Paranomus
(Niveniat), but others bear two kinds of leaves, the upper ones being larger
and entire, while only those lower down the stem are more or less divided.
The upper leaves evidently increase the showiness of the shrubs.

Shrubs, 2—5 feet high, with bisexual, capitate flowers; the heads
4-flowered, involucred by four tomentose closely adpressed bracts and disposed
in terminal spikes. Calyx regular, the segments coiling backwards, bearing the
anthers in the spoon-shaped apices, entirely deciduous. Hypogynous scales 4;
style filiform, straight; stigma clavate. Nut sessile. About 15 species, all
endemic in the South West.

* Named after Burm. Jos. SERRURIER, Professor of botany at Utrecht.

+ As the name Nivenia had been applied by VENTENAT to a genus of Iridaceae (1808)

before Rogert Brown established his Nivenia (1810), the latter genus must bear
SALIsBURY’s name “Paranomus” (1807). For Nivenia Vent. see Vol. tv.

20——2

156 PROTEACEAE

Paranomus crithmifolius (R. Br.) Knight (Syn. Nivenia crithmifolia). Young
branches tomentose; leaves glabrous, bi- to tri-ternate, the segments filiform ;
spikes 1—2 inches long, the calyx tomentose on the outer side, the segments
glabrous and purplish-maroon on the inner side; style pilose below, glabrous
near the stigma.

Shrub 2—s feet high, frequent on the hills at Caledon and neighbouring
districts.

Fig. 78c. Serruria florida R. Br. 1/2 nat. size. Photo. E. J. Steer A very graceful
shrub, 6-—8 feet high, with drooping, rose-coloured flower-heads. Known only from
some of the upper tributaries of the Berg river near Frenchhoek.

2s

PROTERCERE

Plate 34.

(a)

A: Brabeium stellatifolium L. B: Faurea Galpinii Phillips

PROTEACEAE 1s

Plate a4.

A. Faurea Galpinii Phillips [Tribe Proteeae] 1. Flowering twig. 2. Diagram of
flower. 3. Achene. From the Zoutpansberg.

B. Brabeium stellatifolium L. [Tribe Persoonieae] 1. Piece of flowering twig
with visiting beetle (Lycus spec.). 2. Diagram, indicating the two pendulous ovules.
3. Bud, just opening. 7/1. 4. Flower, open, showing the free stamens, the upper part
of the style being cut away. 5. Stamens and pistil with nectariferous cup, the perianth cut
away, the disc shining through the filament of the anterior stamen. 7/1. 6. Ovary and
disc, long. section, the ovules entire. 15/1. 7. Bunch of ripe fruits. 8. Transverse
section of fruit. 9. Embryo.

FaurEa.

This genus includes the only really large trees of the family in South
Africa, and it is the only genus of African Proteaceae which has its head-
quarters outside the Cape region, viz. Trop. Africa. Of the 14 species known
up to the present, one only occurs in the Cape Colony and even there not in
the Cape region as such, but in the forests of the Knysna. This species,
described as F. arborea* in S1m’s Forest Flora, and now called F. Macnaughtonii,
is restricted to one district (Gouna), where the total number of trees has been
estimated by Mr Cotrtin McNaucuron to be about 30,000.

Three other species occur in the Transvaal, viz. Faurea Galpinii (in the
Zoutpansberg district), F. saligna, a fine tree with a wide range from Warmbad
right on to the Matopos and perhaps beyond, and F. speciosa, a tropical species.
(Fig. 76, E.) For illustration of F. saligna see Vol. 1, Fig. of Parinarium
Mobola.

The wood of several species of Faurea is beautifully grained and known
among the colonists as terblanz or Transvaal beukenhout. The flowers are
ornithophilous.

In naming this genus from specimens collected by Burke and ZryHeEr
near the Magaliesbergen Harvey writes :

“‘] bestow the generic name as an affectionate tribute to the memory of
my lamented friend W. C. Faure Esq., son of the Rev. A. Faure, senior
minister of the Dutch Reformed Church at Capetown, a young man of much
promise, and a most ardent botanist, whose death occurred under peculiarly
trying circumstances. He was an officer and fell ill with cholera shortly after
coming to India, but recovered. When trying to join his regiment and passing
through a difficult part of the country, he was shot by some unknown person
concealed in the bush. 1844.”

BRABEIUM.

This genus, with its solitary species, is the only member of the family
in Africa which does not belong to the tribe Proteeae, being the only African
representative of the tribe Persoonieae, which, on the other hand, are
numerous in Australia.

* The name F. arborea had been previously given by ENGLER to an East African
species.

158 PROTEACEAE

Brabeium stellatifolium (wild almond) is an arborescent shrub, 15—25 feet
high, growing near river beds or mountain streams or in damp kloofs of the
South West. It flowers early in summer, when various kinds of insects, viz.
bees, flies, wasps and beetles frequent the fragrant trusses of flowers.

Fig. 79. Brabeium stellatifolium L. Flowering branch. 4.
£2.79 g 2

The fruits (Wilde amandel) ripen at the beginning of winter and look
very handsome, not unlike half-ripe almonds in shape and colour. The kernel
(seed) tastes like bitter almonds and contains a bitter glucoside, which yields
prussic acid on fermentation. The fruits float on water and are dispersed by
streams.

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

PLATE 35

VOL. |

Photo. R.Marloth

(buds),

PROTEA SPECIOSA L. and PROTEA CYNAROIDES L.

On the Devilspeak near Capetown, 3000 feet, March

2

ae

fleqsdwes seou ulejunow; sjqe, jo sedojs ay} uO
1NOH13dN3Yy
49 °Y WNdYVYDONOD WNWe3adSO9N31

“We HOVE, FOI fuse

110A

9€ 31W 1d

Yoldsy HLNOS 30 YYO 13

SANTALACEAE 159

The colonists gather the fruits and remove the bitter principle by keeping
them submerged in running water for several weeks. The dried and roasted
seeds are used like coffee and often preferred to it. The natives call this
preparation “gu” [pronounced like the word “good” without the letter d,
provided one does not attempt to imitate the click].

Fam. 8. Santalaceae.
(Plate 37, A—C; Fig. 80.)

Shrubs or half shrubs with simple, sometimes minute
leaves. Flowers bisexual or by abortion dioecious (Thes7-
dium). Perianth simple, its tube joined to the inferior
ovary; segments 4 or 5, small or minute; stamens as
many, opposite, inserted at their base. Ovary inferior,
t—celled; ovules 2—~4, pendulous from the apex of a
central, chord-like placenta, without integuments.
Style simple, mostly minute. Fruit nut-like or dru-
paceous. Seed solitary, without testa, protected by the
hardened endocarp, with large endosperm and an axile,
inverted embryo.

The development of the embryo-sac shows several
deviations from the general angiospermous type.

About 250 species, belonging to 26 genera, in
various parts of the world.

Several genera of this family, viz. Thestum and
Thesidium, are half-parasites, attaching themselves to the
finer rootlets of various shrubs or herbs by means of
haustoria. Thesium strictum grows on various Restion-
aceae and grasses. Thesidium fragile on Metalasia
muricata, Chymococca empetroides and others. Like the
mistletoe these plants use the host only for assisting them in
drawing supplies of water and mineral matter from the soil,
assimilating the raw sap in their green parts, viz. leaves
and stems or the latter only. Ie is probable that these
plants or their ancestors attacked the roots of other plants
originally for the sake of the water only, but gradually
took advantage of this opportunity and became parasitic.

160 SANTALACEAE

iy
re
re

©

aS OL

Fig. 80. Thesium strictum Berg. A leafless shrub, six feet high, with green stems.
Slopes of Table Mountain.

SANTALACERE GRUBBIACERE

Plate 37.

A: Colpoon compressum Berg.. B: Thesidium fragile Sond.
C: Thesium strictum Berg. D: Grubbia stricta DC.
E: G. rosmarinifolia Berg.

SANTALACEAE 161

KE iO, THE (GENERA:

A. Calyx not produced into a tube above the ovary. Shrubs.

a. Flowers bisexual. Leaves opposite.
Endemic. Two species. (Plate 37.) 1. Colpoon Berg.
(Syn. Rhotacarpos)

b. Flowers dioecious or polygamo-dioecious, the male flowers in
terminal racemes. Leaves alternate. Semi-parasites.
O. abyssinica (Transvaal sumach). 4 species in Trop. Afr.

2amOSyitis: LL.

B. Calyx produced into a tube above the ovary. Shrublets with
alternate, often scale-like leaves.

a. Flowers bisexual; calyx 5-lobed.

[. Fruit a drupaceous pseudocarp.
1S. A. species (O. natalensis). 4 in Trop. Afr.
3. Osyridicarpos 4. DC.

I]. Fruit nut-like, with a hard, dry shell.
Semi-parasites, attached to the roots of various herbs and
shrubs by means of haustoria.
About 7O Sex. species. (Plate 37.) A, AN oosih obo Jo,

6. Flowers dioecious. Fruit embedded in a succulent coloured cup.
Semi-parasites on the roots of shrubs.

Endemic. 6 species. (Plate 37.) 5. Thesidium Sond.

plate #37.

Fam. 8. Santalaceae.

A. Colpoon compressum Berg. 1. Fruiting twig. 2. Flower. 3/1. 3. Flower,
long. section, showing the spiral columnar placenta in the centre, with three pendulous
ovules, each one curving upwards. 5. Insect from flower. (Class Colembola.) 3/1.

B. Thesidium fragile Sond. 1. Male twig. 2/1. 2. Female twig in flower. 2/1.
3. Fruiting plant.

C. Thesium strictum Berg. 1. Young plant, parasitic on roots of Thamnochortus
dichotomus. 2. Flower. 3/1. 3. Ovary, long. section, showing the three pendulous
ovules, the spiral placentae artificially drawn out. 5/1.

Fam. 9. Grubbiaceae.

D. Grubbhia stricta DC. ‘Twig with flowers and fruits.
E. Grubbia rosmarinifolia Berg., in flower.

M. 2I

162 SANTALACEAE

Co.Lpoon.

Colpoon compressum, Pruimbast, Cape sumach. A shrub 5—8 feet high,
with entire, glaucous leaves, small greenish flowers and dark purple fruit.
Flowers generally 4-merous, but some of those which terminate the primary
axis of the cymose inflorescences are occasionally 5-merous.

The leaves contain a glucoside Osyritrin and much tannin; they are
largely used for tanning leather; hence the colonial name of the shrub Cape
sumach. In the northern parts (Transvaal, Bechuanaland, Rhodesia, German
South West Africa) occurs the allied species Osyris abyssinica Hochst., which
is employed for the same purpose, going under the names of bergbast and
Transvaal sumach. Neither of them is, however, in any way allied to the
real sumach, Rhus coriaria, which belongs to the family Anacardiaceae,
being largely cultivated in Sicily and other Mediterranean countries.

THESIUM.

This genus occurs in various parts of the world, comprising over 50
species in tropical and over 70 in South Africa. Most of them or probably
all are semi-parasites, at any rate in their youth. Their roots produce long thin
threads, which attach themselves to the roots of other plants by producing a
disc-shaped sucker at the point of contact.

Thesium strictum (Fig. 80), which is almost devoid of leaves, and Th.
euphorbioides with large oval succulent leaves, both fairly frequent in the South
West, are 6—8 feet high, while most other species do not exceed 1 or 2 feet.

THESIDIUM.

This genus principally differs from Thesium by its dioecious flowers and
the succulent fruit, which is a kind of pseudo-drupe with a fleshy basal ring.

Thesidium fragile is not unfrequent in the Cape Flats, growing on the roots
of Metalasia muricata, Chymococca empetroides and probably some other shrubs.

GRuBBIA.

Grubbia stricta. This species has a fairly wide distribution within the ~
Cape region but, although evidently adapted to dry localities, it does not
occur outside its limits. Shrubby; 2—5 feet high; foliage very dull, almost
fawn coloured. The fruit when ripe is very conspicuous through its bright
red colour and may attract birds, although there does not seem to be anything
pulpy or juicy in it. It is a curious form of pseudocarp consisting of a whole
inflorescence like a mulberry or pine-apple, but generally carrying only one
fully developed seed. (Plate 37, D.)

Grubbia rosmarinifolia. ‘This shrub, of similar size, is more dependent on
moisture and consequently found only in swampy localities of the mountains,
flowering in winter. The leaves are narrow lanceolate, but appear to be
almost needle-shaped on account of the revolute margins. While the upper
epidermis is glabrous, the lower side of the leaf is thickly covered with a
whitish wool; but almost nothing of this woolly surface is visible, for the
margins of the leaf are so strongly recurved that they nearly touch each

GRUBBIACEAE (a

other at the midrib, just leaving a thin white line over the latter uncovered.
Transpiration through the stomata is thus impeded in a double way,
firstly by the wool among which the stomata are hidden, and then by the
revolute margins which form two wind-sheltered channels, through which the
escaping air must pass before it reaches the outer atmosphere. The shrub is
consequently well able to endure short periods of extreme dryness of the air or
to withstand the exhausting effects of strong winds”.

This feature of our vegetation, which is so frequent in many genera
and even entire families of the south western flora, often imparts great
uniformity and monotony of appearance to the landscape; but when in flower,
the various shrubs and shrublets reveal their astonishing diversity.

Fam. 9. Grubbiaceae.
(ate sso Die kiosaen a and: 2:)

Shrublets with linear or lanceolate, persistent leaves.
Flowers in axillary, small glomerules, bisexual; perianth
simple, 4-parted, the segments valvate, greenish, clothed
with long hairs on the back. Stamens 8, with slender
filaments and a short connective. Ovary inferior,

{
|
|
|
|
|
I
!
1
|
!
1
|
\
|
|
!
|
I
|
'
|
|
|
\
|
!
‘

Fig. 81a. Grubbia. A. G. rosmarinifolia Berg. 1. ‘Transverse section of leaf. 7/1.
2. Flower laid open. 10/1. 3. “Transverse section of ovary. :20/1. 4. Fruit
(from 32 flowers). 5. Same in long. section, two cells barren. 10/1.
B. G. stricta DC. Fruit in long. section, 4/1, the solitary seed entire.

t-celled, with a central placenta, which is joined to a
septum in the bud. Ovules 2, pendulous, without
integument. Fruitlets compound, only 1 of each
inflorescence with a perfect seed. Seed with a thin
testa, derived from the outer layer of the nucellus;
endosperm oily.

* Even on the mountains of the South West occur occasional days on which the
relative humidity sinks as low as 25 °/,.

i)

164 GRUBBIACEAE

The relationship of the family has been misunderstood
by some authors. SonpeER (Flor. Cap. u, 325) included it in
Hamamelideae but BenrHuam placed it near Santa-
laceae.

One genus only of 4 species, all endemic in the Cape region.

Grubbia™*, Berg.

Fig. 814. Grubbia rosmarinifolia Berg. With Dovea mucronata.
Edge of a swamp on Table Mountain. 2600 teet. August.

In one section (Ophira L.) each inflorescence con-
sists of 3 connate flowers, and the pseudocarp originating
from it is covered with hairs, being thereby adapted to
dispersal by the wind. In thie other section (containing
only G. stricta) several 3-flowered heads are joined into
a cone-like inflorescence and form a sub-succulent, 1-
seeded pseudocarp.

* Named after MicHart Gruss, a Swedish merchant of the 17th century, who on

his way home from China bought a parcel of plants collected by JoHANN AuGe, the
Company’s gardener at Capetown, and took them to Beretus at Stockholm.

Fam. 10. Olacaceae. Tribe Ximenieae.

Spiny shrubs. Flowers regular, perfect. Calyx small,
4—5-toothed. Petals 4—-5, valvate. Stamens 8—ro.
Ovary free, divided into two stories by an internal
annular projection of the wall, the lower compart-
memes celled with a central placenta and four
pendulous ovules. Fruit a 1-seeded drupe. Seed with
copious endosperm and a small embryo placed near the
apex.

Mhevonly, S. Ae genus.
Ximénia* Plum.

Two species, one endemic (X. caffra), the other
one widely distributed in Tropical America and Africa
(XY. americana, called wild plum, wilde pruim in the Trans-
vaal). Flor. Cap. 1, 235. The seeds contain much oil, but

this is very pungent.
See coloured illustration in Transvaal Agric. Journ. Vol. 1v, No. 15, Plate 81.

Norse. The genera 4podytes E. Mey. and Cassinopsis Sond. included by
Harvey in this order will be found under Icacinaceae (Vol. 11).

Fig. 82 a. Ximenia americana L. A. Twig with axillary inflorescences. sf. Spine.
B. Flower. C. Calyx and pistil. 8/1. D. Long. section through ovary. £. Fruit,
long. section. F. Seed with embryo. (From Engler and Prantl)

* Named after FRaNz XIMENES, a Spanish naturalist who published a book on
medicinal plants (1615).

166

Fam. 11. Loranthaceae.
(Plates 38, 39.)

Shrubby, chlorophyll-bearing semi-parasites,
with expanded or rudimentary leaves, living on trees or
shrubs.

Flowers regular, but very different in the two South
African genera. Ovary inferior, immersed in the enlarged
receptacle. In the central tissue of the ovary (corre-
sponding to a rudimentary placenta) several embryo-
sacs originate, but generally one only develops into an
embryo, rarely 2 or 3. Fruit a berry-like pseudocarp,
formed by the fleshy receptacle, the pericarp (sometimes
mistaken for a testa), the fleshy endosperm and _ the
embryo. ‘The cotyledons contain chlorophyll.

The inner layer of the receptacle becomes trans-
formed into a viscid mass, called viscéz, by means of which
the seeds easily adhere to the beaks ae birds when these
eat the fruit; they are then attached to the branches of
shrubs or trees by the bird in his endeavours to get rid of
them, hence the colonial name “‘vogelent.” The embryo
germinates on the branch, and when the rootlet touches
the bark, it develops a disc from which strands of thallus
enter the bark and spread in the young wood”. [See green
parts on Plate 38, C, 1.) The parasite does not draw assimi-
lated food from the host but only water and mineral
matter, appropriating the rising sap for its own work of
assimilation, and thus it deprives the upper end of the
branch, on which it perches, of the necessary supplies,
thereby often killing it. It is sometimes said that the seed
must have passed through the intestines of a bird before
it is able to germinate, but one often finds germinating
embryos in the unopened fruit. (Continued on page 169.)

* In the case of Viscum minimum no buds originate from the disc, but the strands of
thallus within the stem of the Euphorbia produce little shoots, which penetrate the
epidermis here and there. ‘The parasite remains embedded in the body of the host, and
only the flowers appear at the surface.

-

;

LORANTHACERE

Plate 38.

A: Loranthus oleifolius Cham. et Sail. B: Viscum minimum Har.
C: V. capense L. f.

LORANTHACEAE +167

Pitc 5:

A. Loranthus oleifolius Cham, & Schlecht. 1. Twig with buds and open flowers,
parasitic on shrub of Royena pallens. 2, Perianth-segment with stamen. 3. Fruiting
twig, the uppermost fruit germinating. 4. Seed with germinating embryo, the pericarp
removed. 5. Seed in long. section.

B. Viscum minimum Harv. 1. Piece of stem of Euphorbia polygona (not coloured),
with entire fruiting plant (nat. size) of the parasite. The fruits are many times the size
of the plant itself. 2. Plant with two buds. 8/1. From specimens collected near
Port Elizabeth by Mr J. L. Dréce.

C. Viscum capense L. f. 1. Twig of female plant, parasitic on a branch of
Rhus lucida L., showing also two germinating seeds. 2. wig of female plant in flower.
3. Female flower. 3/1. 4. Section through female flower*. #. Perianth. 5. Twig of
male plant in flower. 6. Male flower with two bracts. 4/1. 7. “Transverse section
through perianth and anthers of male bud. 8. Anthers with numerous pollen chambers.
4/1. 9. Long. section through fruit (pseudoberry). 2/1. (Note the green embryo.)
p. Pericarp. ex. Endosperm. 10. Seeds germinating, one with two embryos.

LoRANTHUS.

This genus of parasitic shrublets has its headquarters in Tropical Africa,
where over 200 species occur, while South Africa (excl. of Rhodesia) possesses
about 15. They live on various indigenous trees and shrubs, e.g. Acacia, Rhus,
Grewia, Euphorbia etc. and adapt themselves also to many introduced trees,
viz. poplars, willows, oak, apple, pear, fig, pomegranate etc.

An interesting case has come under the author’s observation, where
Melianthus comosus, a herbaceous or at any rate not woody plant, was infested by
Loranthus namaquanus. he host plant is known as “kruidje-roer-me-niet ”
[see Vol. 11] and occurs almost anywhere along the watercourses of the Karoo.
Although it possesses injurious properties, the farmers do not experience any
loss through it, as the animals do not touch it on account of its unpleasant
smell. The Loranthus, however, like the common mistletoe (Viscum), is eagerly
eaten by the animals, and the farmers state that they have lost goats, which
had eaten some Loranthus that was growing on the Me/ianthus. If the animals
had really not eaten some of the Melianthus together with the Loranthus,
this occurrence would indicate that the poisonous principle had passed from
the host into the parasite growing on it.

Occasionally some species of Loranthus reach a considerable size, clumps
up to three feet in diameter having been observed by the author on some
willows along the Groote River near Ladismith (C. C.).

As the flowers of all the South African species are brightly coloured and
often very numerous, the bushes of Loranthus form very showy objects and
attract various kinds of sun birds. The buds open gradually with slits at

* The tissue of the ovule passes so gradually into that of the wall of the ovary that
one cannot readily discriminate between them. The dark portion in the centre of the
figure represents the tissue which contains the embryo-sac.

168 LORANTHACEAE

their side, the perianth-segments remaining connected at their apex. When
a bird inserts its beak through the slit in order to reach the nectar at the
base of the tube, the segments separate suddenly and coil back, throwing the
pollen of the attached stamens on the bird, thus securing the transport of
the pollen to other flowers.

The fruits are large pseudoberries, with generally a red skin and a
comparatively large seed. ‘Ihe embryo is green and sometimes germinates
before the fruit is removed from the bush.

Viscum. Mistletoe. Mistel. Vogelent.

This genus is quite cosmopolitan, occurring in America as well as in the
old world; but while there is only one species of mistletoe in Europe, viz.
the common Viscum album, there are 12 in South Africa.

Viscum capense. ‘This is the most widely spread species in South Africa,
easily recognised by its leafless twigs and white fruit. It occurs on many
kinds of shrubs and trees, particularly often however on species of Rhus and
Acacia. Another equally indifferent species, as far as the host is concerned,
is V. rotundifolium, with bright red pseudoberries which are often so
numerous that the whole plant appears to be covered with them. On the
other hand some species are quite partial with regard to their host, like the
curious VY. minimum, which is known to occur only on Euphorbia polygona near
Port Elizabeth. Fig. B.

The entire plant of V. minimum, as far as visible, is not much larger
than a pin’s head, practically consisting merely of a minute thallus and two
buds, each 2—3 mm. long, When the fruit is fully grown it surpasses the
plant itself many times in size.

Viscum capense is dioecious, but occasionally a specimen of the one sex

has developed on one of the other sex, producing an apparently monoecious |

plant; or two individuals of opposite sex may have started growing in close
proximity to each other and formed a natural graft. Similarly a Viscum
may be found growing on a Loranthus or the reverse may be seen, and
sometimes other parasites, like Cassytha or Cuscuta, may attack either of them
as they do many other plants. The embryo of Viscum is also green like that
of Loranthus, occasionally there are two or even three embryos in the same
fruit. -(See Plate 38, C, 10.)

Plate’ 46:

A. ‘The tree represented on this plate (Zizyphus mucronata, Rhamnaceae, see Vol. 1)
had suffered so much from the numerous clumps of mistletoe on it that it was near dying.

B. Loranthus Dregei. The section through parasite and host shows the intimate
connection between the two and the cup-shaped outgrowth of the latter, obviously caused
by the stimulus exerted by the former on its host. ‘The large holes in the wood of the
parasite are caused by a grub which had lived in it.

According to Dr $. SCHONLAND the same species causes the so-called “wood-flowers”
on Burkea africana (Transvaal).

Aww

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

VOL. | PLATE 39

Photos R.Marloth. B Werner & Winter, Frankfort?M.

A. The CAPE MISTLETOE
VISCUM CAPENSE L. f., parasitic on ZYZIPHUS MUCRONATA
Near Griquatown
B. LORANTHUS DREGEI Eckl. et Zeyher
The thallus (native name ‘“dumba") attached to a branch of ACACIA CAFFRA

BALANOPHORACERE

40

Plate

iA

gif 2

“a. 9 A:

a Foe
AO

=

Mystropetalon Thomii Harv.

LORANTHACEAE 169

The ancients used to gather the fruit in order to
prepare bird lime from it, and as the birds often plant the
seeds themselves a Roman writer refers to this relation
between bird, plant and man as follows:

“ipsa sibi avis mortem creat, cum Viscum serat, quo postmodum
ab aucupibus capiatur.” PLavutus

The mistletoes contain much less tannin than some of
the host-plants on which they grow, hence they are
eagerly eaten by grazing animals in the Karoo and other
arid regions. In times of drought the farmers who live
along the river beds of the Karoo, cut off those branches
of the acacias which bear mistletoes (Viscum capense and
V. rotundifolium), thus making the latter accessible to
their stock.

Over 600 species, belonging to 21 genera, especially
numerous in the Tropics.. Two S. A. genera.

A. Flowers bisexual, showy, ornithophilous, perianth tubular in bud,
the 4—6 segments elastically separating when touched by the

beak of a nectar-seeking bird (Cinmyris).
Over 300 species, of which 20 in S. A. Loranthus ZL.

B. Flowers unisexual, monoecious or dioecious, greenish and incon-
spicuous ; perianth-segments small, bearing the anthers on their
face; anthers with numerous pollen-bearing chambers, which open
by pores. @ flowers with a short capitate stigma. Pseudocarp
scarlet or white.

Over Go spectessa1 2) 1S. Ae Viscum Tourn.

Plate 40.

Fam. 12. Balanophoraceae.

Mystropetalon Thomii Harv.

Plant parasitic on a root of Protea mellifera; the shoot on the right-hand side in the
first (female) stage, the spike on the left with ripe fruits below and male flowers above,
the latter visited by a bee.

1. Female flower surrounded by the bracts. 4/1. 2. Female flower, without the
bracts, showing the globular receptacle, the ovary, the limb of the perianth (nectary) and
the style. 3. Long. section through nectary, ovary and receptacle. 6/1. 4. Male bud
with supporting bracts. 3/1. 5. Male flower with supporting bracts, open, showing the
two stamens. 3/1. 6. Pollen grain. 500/1. 7. Fruit with persistent bracts, the two
lateral bracts larger than at flowering time. 2/1. 8. Fruit with enlarged receptacle,
transformed into an elaiosome (el). 8/1. 9. Long. section through fruit (achene) and
elaiosome. Embryo (em) apical, very minute. 10/1. 10. Ants carrying fruits into their
nest. 11. Young plant of Protea mellifera, three years old, with a young thallus of
Mystropetalon. The leaves of the Protea are all vertical, as in many other species of
Proteaceae, especially when the plants are young.

M. 22

170

Fam. 12. Balanophoraceae (S. A.).
(Plates 40—42.)

Fleshy root-parasites with bract-like, coloured leaves.

Flowers unisexual, monoecious or dioeaiomml in dense
heads or spikes. Male perianth tubular, limb 3-parted,
the segments spoon-shaped, valvate in bud. Stamens 2
or 3. Female perianth rudimentary, limb 3 -parted
(Mystropetalon) or perianth o (Sarcophyze). Ovary inferior,
1-celled; placenta central, with 3 pendulous, nude
embryo- sacs (Mystropetalon), or the latter embedded
in the ovarial tissue. Fruit different in the two South
African genera. Seed with large-celled granular endosperm,

Forty species of which 12 belong to Ba/anophora (East
Indian Archipelago), while most of the other genera (13)
consist of 1 or 2 species only.

Two South African genera.

A. Flowers in dense, fleshy, monoecious spikes, each flower supported
by 3 coloured bracts, the male flowers uppermost; ¢ flower with 2 stamens;
? flower seated on a globular, fleshy receptacle, the ovary completely embedded
in and fused to the perianth-tube; limb of perianth 3-parted, crowning the
ovary and acting as a mectary. Fruit an achene or more accurately a
pseudonut, inserted on the enlarged receptacle. ‘hallus small, irregular,
attached directly to the roots of the host.

Two species, dark red or crimson, parasitic on the roots of Proteaceae.

Pilor.-Cap: 11,573;
1. Mystropétalon, Harv.

B. Dhoecious, the sexes different. ¢ flowers with 3 stamens, the
anthers multilocular. ¢ flowers without a perianth, aggregated in small
globular heads, their ovaries fused together, the stigmas peltate. The heads
arranged in a much branched inflorescence. Fruit a syncarp, each capitulum
developing into a 1-seeded, globose pseudoberry. Thallus fleshy, swollen,
directly attached to the roots of the host-plant (Acacia, Ekebergia).

One species only (S. sanguinea), a dark red parasite of the Eastern
Province and East Africa*. Flor. Cap. 1, 573.

2. Sarcdéphyte, Sparrm.

* The East African plant is somewhat different and may be another species.

(Plate 41 is facing page 171.)

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

VOL. | PLATE 42

Photo. A..Fuller. 2 ta A J

Photo. R.Marloth B Werner & Winter, Frankfort°M.

A. SARCOPHYTE SANGUINEA Sparrman
(4/2 nat. size)
B. MYSTROPETALON THOMII Harvey
Group of plants with some old capitula of the host plant (PROTEA MELLIFERA)
Caledon May

BALANOPHORACERE

Plate 4]

Sarcophyte sanguinea Sparrm.

BALANOPHORACEAE 17

Paki auite

Sarcophyte sanguinea Sparrman

1. Female plant parasitic on root of Acacia caffra. 2. Twig of male plant.
3. Male flower. 3/1. 4. Transverse section through anther, showing the numerous
pollen chambers (after Engler and Prantl). 15/1. 5. Pollen grains,coheringin lumps. 275/1.
6. Section through female capitulum. 5/1. 7. Median section through portion of female
capitulum, corresponding to one flower. 14/1. 8. ‘Transverse section through portion of
capitulum representing one ovary with its three embryo-sacs.

MysTROPETALON,

This genus consists of two species which occur in the Caledon district,
extending westwards nearly to Sir Lowry’s Pass. Both are parasitic on the
roots of Proteaceae, principally on Protea mellifera, but we have seen
M. Thomii also on Protea longifolia and Leucadendron salignum. It is quite
possible that more species may be attacked by the Mystroperalon, but as
P. mellifera is very common in the district and as its roots spread for several
yards beyond the outskirts of the bush, it is not easy to find a patch of the
parasite at a sufficient distance from this species to be sure of the real host.

The thallus does not put out any rootlets, like the Harveya, but as soon
as the seedling has germinated in contact with a root of Proea, it gradually
increases in size until sufficiently large for the production of the flowering
shoots (spadix), a process which may require several years. During the
development of the flowers of the lower portion (?) of the spike, in a
centripetal direction, the buds of the upper portion ($) remain small; hence
when the time for the development of the male flowers comes all female
flowers are withered, some carrying ripe fruits at that period.

The flowers secrete an ample supply of nectar, which attracts birds, flies
and bees, but there does not seem to be any scent about them. ‘The receptacle
increases in size during the development of the fruit, finally becoming filled
with fat. Ants gather the fruitlets on account of this fatty appendage
(elatosome) and carry them into their subterranean nests*; the fruits are
thus dispersed in various directions and buried at a sufficient depth in the soil
to enable the haustorium formed by the germinating seed to reach the root of
a Protea. The flowers mostly appear when the autumnal rains have soaked
the ground (April, May), but if these come too late, the plant appears to
remain dormant until the warmer spring weather sets in.

SARCOPHYTE.
Sarcophyte sanguinea. This plant occurs in the eastern and north
eastern districts on the roots of Acacia caffra and, as stated by Harvey, also on
* The author has found the seeds in the nests deprived of the gynophore.

(Plate 42 is facing page 170.)

bo
nN
N

172 BALANOPHORACEAE

Ekebergia capensis (Meliaceae). The sexes are different in appearance, and Miss
Avice PrGier at Kentani, who has devoted much time to the study of the
plants in her neighbourhood, informs us that one often finds only one sex
represented within a considerable area. Both kinds of flowers emit a strong
smell of decaying meat and are visited by small flies.

The thallus grows to a considerable size, resembling a large tuber,
sometimes more than six inches in diameter; when fully developed it produces
the flowering shoot or shoots, the male plants being more branched than the
others (see Plate 42, A). The colour of both is a very dark red, resembling,
especially in the female plant, that of dry flesh.

As with various other parasites, e.g. Viscum, there is a considerable reduction
in the development of the ovary, the tissues corresponding to the ovary, ovule
and embryo-sac passing imperceptibly into each other. In sections taken
directly from the living plant no dividing lines are visible, and it is only by
a slightly different transparency that one can recognise the tissues corresponding
to these organs.

Fam. 13. Aristolochiaceae.

This family is represented in Africa by the widely
spread genus rzstolochia, which includes herbs as well as
climbing shrubs, but all the African species possess the
latter habit. |

Flowers bisexual, zygomorphic; perianth simple,
corolloid, gamophyllous, often tubular. Stamens 6,
connate with the style, the anthers extrorse. Ovar
inferior, 6-celled, with numerous ovules in each cell;
style short and stout, the stigma 6-lobed. Fruit a capsule ;
seeds albuminous.

The only genus.
Aristoléchia L.

Numerous species in America and Asia, a few in
Europe, and about 40 in Africa, one of them, 4. Petersiana,
coming within our limits in the Northern Transvaal *.

* Collected by Baines (Flor. Trop. Afr. Vol. vi, sect. 1).

ARISTOLOCHIACEAE 1G

The flowers of Aristolochia are adapted to pollination
by insects, especially by small flies, which are attracted by
the dull colour of the flowers and the fetid smell which
most of them emit. ‘The flowers are protogynous, the

Fig. 824. Aristolochia Petersiana Klotzsch. A. Branch witha leaf and two flowers. 3/4.
B. Flower in longitudinal section. 3/2. C. The ovary and gynostegium. 3/1.
From specimens collected in East Africa.

stigma being receptive while the anthers are still closed.
Flies which have entered a freshly opened flower are
barred from leaving it at once by various contrivances.
In some species, as in the often cultivated European
A. Clematitis, the upper and narrow part of the perianth-
tube is guarded by reversed bristles which point inwards, so
that until these bristles shrivel the insects will not be able
to escape. The shrivelling, however, takes place only after
the anther-cells have opened and the pollen becomes
exposed; hence the escaping flies, coming in contact with
the anthers, necessarily carry away some of the pollen
and deposit it on the receptive stigma of another flower
in an earlier stage.

Several species are cultivated in gardens and on
trellises, among them the European 4. C/ematitis, the
North American A. Sipho (Dutchman’s pipe), the South
American 4. érasiliensis, which has a 2-lipped perianth,
and 4. gigantea, with a large salver-shaped flower.

174 RAFFLESIACEAE

Fam. 14. Rafflesiaceae. ‘Tribe Cytineae.

(Plate 43.)

Fleshy root parasites. Inflorescence few-flowered,
racemose. Dioecious.

Calyx tubular, regular, 4- or 6-parted, with 4 or 6
Jarge nectariferous cavities between the perianth-segments.
Male flowers: stamens 8 or 12, sometimes a few abortive,
all united into a central column with vertically
placed anthers and short projecting connectives. Female
Howers known of one species only: ovary inferior,
t-celled, showing the 6 nectariferous tubes as swollen
ridges on its outer side; style thick, the stigma fleshy,
capitate, faintly radiate-lobed; placentae 12, parietal ;
ovules very numerous.

To this family (Tribe Rafflesieae) belongs the
famous Rafflesia Arnoldi, the largest flower known, which
has a diameter of over 3 feet. It is parasitic on the roots
of a climbing C7ssws in the forests of Sumatra.

Pilostyles aethiopica (Vribe Apodantheae), a tiny,
blood red parasite only a few millimetres in diameter,
occurs in clusters on the branches of trees in Angola
and Rhodesia.

The only genus. Flor. Cap. Vol. v, 1, 485.
Cytinus J.

‘
‘
3
\) .
s) '
i)
= ~
A
< =
* : 4
y 44g :
i - 9 :
- * . a Js
‘
= s . + “ ea : . a
5 ee
ee 3 “©
ae : 4 : 7
: 3 \ .
Pa - - ;
: : ;
’ 7 :

RAFFLESIACERE (CYTINEAE)

Plate 48.

A: Cytinus dioicus Jussieu B: C. capensis Marl.

f nthe ate» in lt Se

RAFFLESIACEAE 175

Plate 43.

A. Cytinus dioicus Jussieu’

1. Male plant, parasitic on Relhania ericoides from Porterville Road. 2. Male
flower, three perianth-segments removed. 3. Antheriferous apex of staminal column. 3/1.
4. Female flower, three perianth-segments removed. 5. Female flower, without the
perianth. 6. Transverse section of ovary [Fig. 6 after Harvey].

B. Cytinus capensis Marl. (Trans. Roy. Soc. 8. A. Vol. u, 1912) 1. Male plant.
2. Segment of perianth, outer side. 3/2. 3. Transverse section through portion of
perianth. 3/1. 4 and 5. Trichomes of perianth. 5/1.

CyTINus. |
The genus Cysinus consists of four species; one being parasitic on the

roots of Cistus shrubs in the Mediterranean countries, one occurring in
Madagascar and two at the Cape.

pre

ag Mee

Fig. 82. Cytinus capensis Marl. 1/4 nat. size. Parasitic on the roots of MWetalasia
muricata. From Cape Flats. Photo. E. Dyke

Cytinus dioicus. Vhis species has been observed in various parts of
Southern Cape Colony from Saldanha Bay to Kaffraria; it appears to be
parasitic upon several species of plants, being recorded from Agathosma
(fide Bo.us), Selago (fide F. C. Kose), Eriocephalus (fide Harvey) and Relhania
ericoides. Lhe two sexes are very similar in appearance and as occasionally they
occur together in one lump, one might mistake such a case for a monoecious plant.

The colour varies; the specimens seen by the author were all bright
orange, varying occasionally towards a more yellow or reddish tint, but Miss

— ae |

176 HY DNORACEAE

PrGLER states that at Kentani (Transkei) she has seen it a deep red. In the
Western Province the plant flowers in spring, the total length of the shoots
inclusive of the raceme of three to four flowers being 3—4, or rarely 5 inches,
but the stem is not visible, as only the flowers appear above the surface of
the ground, generally hidden between the shrublets on which the plant grows.

It is not known what visitors are attracted by the flowers, but from
analogy we should think them to be sun birds, as the pollen is very coherent,
the grains being white, globose and slightly three-lobed.

Cytinus capensis. Until recently C. dioicus was the only species of Cysinus
known from South Africa, but in August 1910 Mr E. Dyke found the
original from which our figure of this new species is drawn. The locality is
near Zeekoe Vlei on the Cape Flats, and although Mr Dyke, on learning what
an interesting find he had made, searched the neighbourhood repeatedly,
he found only one other specimen of it, also a male plant, hence the
other sex is not known as yet. The plant grows on the roots of Meta/asia
muricata, not in lumps near the main stem, like C. dioicus, but as a row
or series of isolated shoots out of a horizontal root of the host, only the apex
of the corymbose racemes projecting above the sandy soil. The flowers are
4-merous, like those of Cytinus Hypocistis, but dioecious and not monoecious
as in that species. The perianth-segments are a deep claret and have a curious
kind of covering, the short trichomes being lobed and divided in various ways.

Fam. 15. Hydnoraceae (S. A.).
(Plate 44.)

Fleshy root-parasites with a creeping thallus. Flowers
bisexual, regular. Perianth fleshy, 3- or 4-parted*, the
segments valvate. Stamens 3 or 4, compound, inserted
just below the mouth of the perianth, each one with
numerous vertical pollen-cells, connate into a 3-
or 4-lobed fleshy ring. Ovary inferior, 1-celled;
stigma broad, fleshy, 3- or 4-lobed, each lobe
formed of many parallel lamellae, the upper ends of the
placentae, which have numerous ovuliferous processes
hanging from the roof of the ovarian cavity. Ovules
orthotropous, with 4 integument. Seeds numerous,
minute, with perisperm and endosperm.

Two genera of root-parasites, Hydnora (Africa) and
Prosopanche (2 species) in the Argentine.

The only S. A. genus. Flor. Cap. v, 1, p. 486.
Hydnora Thunb.

* One East African species (H. abyssinica) has a 5-merous variety, and the common
S. A. species (H1. africana) has occasionally a 4-lobed perianth.

s dw

HYDNORACERE

Plate 44.

¢

SSW,
"
*

Hydnora africana Thunb.

a

HYDNORACEAE 177

Plate 44)

Hydnora africana Thunb.

1. Thallus attached to root of Euphorbia mauritanica, with two buds and a fully
developed flower, the latter visited by a carrion beetle, Dermestes vulpinus. 2. Section
through thallus and the root of the host. 3. Flower at an early stage, long. section, one
perianth-lobe and part of androecium removed. 4. Bait-bodies with larva of Dermestes
feeding on one of them. a. Androecium. st. Stigma. p/. Placentae. 0.c. Ovarial
cavity. 4. Transverse section through perianth-segment. 5. Part of fig. 4 enlarged.
6. Androecium. 7. A slice of the androecium with two pollen cells. 2/1. 8. Trans-
verse section through three pollen cells. 5/1. 9. Pollen grains (two views). 275/1.
10. Stigma. 11. Some placentae (pendulous), with numerous ovules. 3/1. 12. Lump
of seeds from fruit pulp. Nat.size. 13. Seed. 10/1. 14. Seed in long. section. 20/1.
em. Embryo. e. Endosperm, /. Perisperm, filled with starch. 15. Beetle found
feeding on bait-body in flower: Cryptochile costata (Fam. ‘Tenebrioidae).

Hypwnora.

The genus consists of eight species, three of which occur within our
limits, one, viz. Hydnora Solmsiana, having been recently described from
German South West Africa.

Hydnora africana. ‘This species grows principally on the roots of Euphorbia
mauritanica, sharing the wide distribution of this shrub in South Africa from
the Karoo of Worcester to the tropical parts of Great Namaqualand. It is,
however, not confined to this species of Euphorbia as its host, for we have
also observed it on Euphorbia decussata in the Karoo and on E. gummifera,
E. gregaria and E. lignosa in the Namib and other parts of Great Namaqualand.

The thallus or underground stem of the parasite is stout, 5- or 6-angled
and warty on the surface, spreading horizontally in the ground a few inches
below the surface. It does not produce any roots or rootlets, but when it
comes into contact with a root of the Euphorbia it sends strands of its tissue
into it, thereby causing an increased growth of the attacked root and finally
producing quite a large knob through which the parasite diverts the descending
sap of the Euphorbia into its own body. When sufficient material has
accumulated in the thallus it produces buds, which on increasing in size, finally
break through the surface of the ground and open just above it, the ovary
remaining underground.

The whole plant is highly impregnated with tannin, and is therefore safe
from the attacks of herbivorous animals, but each perianth-lobe bears
a pure white, spongy body, which is free from tannin and at the same time
rich in albuminous matter*. This substance soon decays, producing the smell
of old meat, but even when quite fresh it acts as a bait for carrion beetles.
These, having once entered the flower, are prevented from leaving it by a
fringe of hairs and bristles on the margins of the perianth-lobes, and must

* This organ was first described and figured by Roperr Brown, being called by him
“pulvinulus carnosus.” See Brown’s beautifully illustrated essay “On the female flower
and fruit of Rafflesia Arnoldii and on Hydnora africana.” ‘Trans. Linn. Soc. 1844, p. 235.

Later authorities, however, appear to have overlooked BRrown’s statement, as these fleshy
bodies are not mentioned by them.

M. 22

178 ~ HYDNORACEAE

perforce remain in the flower for several days until the bristles shrivel and
allow the insects to escape. As the stigma is fully developed before the
anthers shed their pollen, a flower which has just opened will be in the
receptive stage, while after some days when the insects leave it, fresh pollen
will be available to be carried to another flower; thus cross pollination is
secured.

_ Up to the present the author has observed three species of carrion beetles
in the flowers of Hydnora africana, and in one case (Dermestes) also the larvae
feeding on the bait-bodies. The most common one, at any rate near Worcester,
is Dermestes vulpinus, the much dreaded destroyer of specimens in collections
of Natural History all over the world. Whether this insect is originally
South African or not, cannot be said, for it is now cosmopolitan, and it is not
impossible that some stray introduced individuals may have reached the
Hydnoras and settled among them.

The fruit develops underground into a globular body, the placentae
becoming modified into a gelatinous, starch-bearing mass in which the tiny
seeds are embedded; morphologically such a fruit would be called a pseudo-
berry or pulpy pome, like the guava. Porcupines, baboons and jackals* dig up
the fruits, eat the pulp and naturally carry the seeds to their haunts among
the bushes, thus securing the dissemination of the plant.

The dry thallus is collected and used for tanning leather.

Hydnora triceps, with 3-flowered shoots, is of similar size: it is known
only from Little Namaqualand.

Hydnora Solmsiana has, like the two Abyssinian species, a 4-lobed perianth,
which is on the outside of a lighter colour than that of H/. africana. The
inner side is pale salmon or the colour of the human skin. The perianth-lobes
are not fringed on the margin like those of H. africana, but a-broad belt on
both sides of the central depression is thickly studded with bristles directed
towards the centre. The androecium is much elongated, while the stigma is
nearly flat, both being 4-merous. Does not emit the smell of bad meat.

Some of the flowers found by Mr C. Bonk near Windhuk contained
large numbers of a small beetle (Carpophilus binotatus), which apparently feeds
on the white and tender coat lining the margin of the central depression of
the perianth-lobes. (See Fig. 82 d, 3.) There is no central bait-body here
as in 7. africana, but the edges of the central depression and the belt alongside
it, as far as the bristles occur, are covered with a layer of a pure white,
spongy substance, which, on the specimen received by us, showed signs of
nibbling by insects. As the bristles point inwards they evidently allow the
entry of the beetles, but not their escape. Dr L. Périncuey informs us that
these beetles generally live on decaying fruits.

Hitherto found only on the roots of Acacia horrida in Great Namaqualand
(Keetmanshoop) and Hereroland (Windhuk), where it appears after the first
rains in December.

* Hence the colonial name “baviaankost” or “jakhalskost.” “The hottentots call
it “hanni.”

HY DNORACEAE 179

Fig. 82d. Hydnora Solmsiana Dinter 1. Plant, nat. size. 2. Segment of perianth, seen
from within. 3. Transverse section through perianth-segment. 4. Androecium.
The position of the ring of tissue by which it is attached to the perianth is indicated
in fig. 1 by the letter A and the position of the gynaeceum by the letter G.
5. Gynaeceum, seen from above. 6. Fruit, nat. size. 7. Beetle from flower

(Carpophilus binotatus). 3/1.

23—2

180

Fam. 16. Polygonaceae.

Herbs or rarely shrubs with swollen joints. Leaves
alternate, dilated at base into a membranous, stem-
clasping sheath (ochrea). (Plate 47, page 189.)

Flowers regular, bisexual or unisexual and then
monoecious or dioecious. Perianth simple, either green or

Fig. 83. Polygonaceae. 1-2. Polygonum serrulatum Lagasca 1. Flower. 5/1.
2. Fruit, transverse section. 6/1. 3-4. P. atraphaxoides Thunb. 3. ‘Twig, in
flower. 4. Flower. 5-8. Rumex acetosellaL. 5. § flower. 6. 9 Hower. 10/1.
7. Fruit with enlarged perianth. 8. Same in long. section. 9. Rumex gariepensis
Meisn. Fruit. 12/1. 10-13. Emex australis Steinh. 10. flower in long.
section. 5/1. 11. 9 flower. 12. Pistil. 25/1. 13. Fruit, without the spiny
perianth, in long. section. 6/1.

coloured, 3—6-parted, persistent, often enlarging with the
fruit. Stamens 4—-9, mostly 6—8; filaments filiform,
anthers 2-celled. Ovary superior, 1-celled, ovule solitary,
erect; stigmas 2—-3._ Fruit a nut with ample farinaceous
endosperm; embryo inverted, straight or curved.

POLYGONACEAE 181

Over 600 species in various parts of the world,
comparatively few in S. A., among them Polygonum atra-
phaxoides with mostly 4-merous flowers. (Fig. 83, Nos. 3, 4.)

Ecology. Flowers wind- or insect-pollinated. The
fruitlets are adapted in various ways to dispersal by wind,
water or animals by means of wings, spongy tissues A
hooks or spines. In most cases it 1s the persistent perianth
which becomes modified, sometimes the peduncle or the
axis of the inflorescence.

Some species are cultivated on account of the farin-
aceous endosperm, viz. Fagopyrum esculentum (buckwheat),
from Eastern Asia, others for ornamental purposes, e.g.
Rheum Collinsianum and Rh. nobile; or as vegetables
(rhubarb, the young leaf-stalks of several other species of
Rheum). Rh. officinale and Rh. palmatum (China) yield
the drug known as rhubarb-root (the rhizome).

Rumex Acetosella (sheep sorrel, Steenbok-zuring) and Emex
australis (Duiveltjes-doorn) are troublesome weeds: the former
may be combated by liming the soil, the latter, like the
nearly allied E. spzmosa, only by weeding. (Flor. Cap. v, 1, 459.)

SYNOPSIS OF GENERA.

A. Perianth herbaceous, greenish, 6-fid, in 2 whorls of 3 each; stamens 6;
stigmas penicillate.
a. The 3 outer perianth-segments enlarging with the fruit, spiniferous
at the apex and back. (Plate 47, E, page 191. Fig. 83.)
1S. A. species, E. australis. 1. Emex Neck.
b. The 3 outer perianth-segments remaining small, the 3 inner
segments enlarging, veiny, membranous, enclosing the fruit.
Over 100 species, 19 in S. A. (Dock, zuring). (Fig. 83.)
2. Rumex 2.
B. Perianth coloured, 5-fid (1 spec. 4-fid); stamens 8; stigmas capitate.
a. Perianth-segments free; fruit mostly compressed or 3-cornered,
not winged. (Plate 47, A, page 191.)
Over 150 species, 18 in S. A. 3. Polygonum LZ.
b. Perianth-segments of fertile flower connate into a tube. Nuts
mostly winged.
7 species. E and No. 4. Oxygonum Burch.

182

Fam. 17. Chenopodiaceae.
(Plates 45, A—D, 46.) Flor. Cap. Vol. v, Sect. 1, 433:

Herbs or half-shrubs with alternate, exstipulate leaves
and greenish or yellowish, inconspicuous flowers. Flowers
bisexual or unisexual and then monoecious or dioecious.

Perianth herbaceous or occasionally absent,
mostly 5-parted (rarely 4—2-parted), persistent, mostly
enlarging with the fruit and enclosing it. Stamens
as many as the perianth-segments, opposite them, inserted
at their base, incurved in the bud. Pollen grains globose,
with numerous pores (20—40). Ovary superior or nearly
so, free, unilocular; ovule solitary, campylotropous,
attached to a basal funiculus; styles 2-4. Fruit a nut,
enclosed in the persistent perianth; pericarp membranous.
Seed either with farinaceous perisperm (not endosperm)
or without reserve-tissue. Embryo peripheric, clasping
the perisperm, or, when this is absent, spiral or folded.

Ecology. Many species are halophytes, occurring 1n
the neighbourhood of the sea or in other saline localities,
especially also in arid regions, where the soil is often rich
in chlorides (common salt) and sulphates (Glauber’s salt).
The adaptations to their existence in such regions are
numerous and often very elaborate. Various kinds of
hairs occur on leaves and stems, often as a woolly layer
(Salsola Zeyher’). Others produce inflated, bladder-like,
pedicillate hairs, which contain a saline sap when young,
but shrivel up later on, forming a white, powdery (mealy)
layer on the leaf, thus removing the excess of saline
matter from the tissues, while by the same device the
leaves obtain protection against excessive transpiration
(Atriplex Halimus). Others are succulents, where the
excess of salt is removed with the old leaves, e.g. Sa/sola
aphylla (Ganna). The wood of the shrubby species
shows a remarkable anomaly, the fibrovascular bundles
being scattered as in monocotyledonous stems or arranged

in several circles.
(Plate 45 is facing page 186.)

SulejUNoW PJeAesHboy aj!7 eu} Jo eseq ay} ye ‘ooUey enbue,
(YGINYOH YIOVOW) ee4}UJ04} pjo Ue puNoiHeio} a4} UI
‘sjeoB jo Buljqqiu ay} 0} anp si s}ejqn4ays ay} Jo adeys pejunjs oul
‘ysnq VWNNV9S ®4L “1 VIIAHdV VIOSIVS

Wo WOPUBIY YALUIM YI2UIaM “UJOLRI'Y “O}OUg

SETA TN.
~

9p ALW1d ; IIOA

YOIYsW HLNOS JO WHOIS

— — ee
,

CHENOPODIACEAE 183

Pollination is often effected by insects in spite of the
inconspicuous nature of the flowers. The fruitlets are
mostly dispersed by the wind, the persistent perianth being
enlarged in various ways.

Fig. 84a. Salsola aphylla L. f. The Ganna. Bed of the Dwyka river (Karoo).

There are over 500 species, especially in the tem-
perate zones, several of them of the highest importance to
man. Seta vulgaris var. Rapa is cultivated in several
forms. One of these is the sugar-beet (annual production
of sugar nearly 7 million tons); another is the red
beetroot and a third the mangold (mangel-wurzel).
Spinacia oleracea is the ordinary spinach plant. Of great
importance to South Africa as fodder plants are Sz/sol/a
aphylla, the ganna or brakganna, S. Calluna, the rooi ganna
and S. Zeyherz, the bloemkool-ganna (Carnarvon etc.), and
the saltbush, Atriplex Halimus. Recently some Australian
saltbushes, viz. A. nummularia, A. semibaccata and
A. halimoides, the latter two prostrate, herbaceous plants,
have been artificially spread in the country. Some are
common weeds, e.g. Chenopodium murale (goosefoot) and

Atriplex patula (melde).

184 CHENOPODIACEAE

SN es

— anne

Fig. 84 4. Lagoon near Liideritzbucht at high tide. Salicornia natalensis Bunge,
intermingled with Chenolea diffusa Thunb. The grass is Agropyrum distichum Beauv.

KEY TO-THE GENERA.
(See also Flor. Cap. Vol. v, Sect. 1, 433.)

A. Cyclolobeae.

Embryo annular or horseshoe-shaped, surrounding the copious perisperm.
(In Saticornia conduplicate, without perisperm.) (Plate 45, A, 4.)

a. Stems not jointed, leafy. Leaves pedicellate, expanded, entire,
deeply lobed or dentate.

I. Flowers bisexual, without supporting bracts.

1. Ovary depressed. Perianth-lobes not accrescent in fruit.
Seed horizontally lenticular. Leaves mostly farinose,
glandular.

About 60 species, 10 of them in S. A., probably all
introduced (as weeds). Flor. Cap. 435.
1. Chenopddium Journ.

2. Ovary globose. Perianth-lobes accrescent in fruit. Seed erect.
One introduced species. Flor. Cap. 440.

2. Roubiéva Mog.

M.

CHENOPODIACEAE 185

II. Flowers unisexual, the ¢? bracteate, but without perianth.
Deedsmerecta mcblateea5. Ay 2/93, 74.)

1. Monoecious. Bracts of 9 flowers small, not enlarging with
the fruit. Leaves white, scurfy.

E. axyrioides (hondebosje), the only species is a low

half-shrub of salty ground. Endemic. Flor. Cap. 441.

3. Exomis Fenz/

2. Monoecious or dioecious. Bracts of 2 flowers enlarging with
the fruit and enclosing it. Plants mostly “ mealy.”
(Plate 45, A, B.)

About 120 species, 11 in S. A., mostly introduced.
(Incl. Odzone ex Ilene Gen.) frien (Calo, Ady.
4. Atriplex Tourn.

b. Stems not jointed. Leaves linear or subterete, sessile.

I. Segments of fruiting perianth not dorsally winged. Flowers
axillary. Styles 2. Leaves silky.
(Ch. diffusa, a widely spread seashore ae) (Fig. 84 0.)
(Syn. Echinopsilon.) Flor. Cap. 447.
5. Chendlea Thunb.

II. Segments of fruiting perianth dorsally winged ; styles 2, filiform.
Villous herbs or half-shrubs.
Severalin S.A» —Elor. Cap. 447.
6. Kéchia Roth

c. Stems or branches jointed, succulent. The flowers in the axils of
fleshy, scale-like leaves. (Plate 45, D; Fig. 84.)

3 S. A. species, herbaceous or half shrubby. Flor. Cap. 448.

7. Salicérnia (Lourn.) L.

B. Spirolobeae.
Seeds without perisperm; embryo spiral. (Plate 45, C, 8.)

a. Bracts minute; fruiting perianth not dorsally winged.
Two S. A. species; one (S. fruticosa), the Inkbush, a widely
spread plant.

Flor. Cap. 450. 8. Suaeda Forsk.
b. Bracts as large as, or larger than, the perianth. Fruiting perianth
hardened, with a broad horizontal wing.
(Plates 45, C and 46; Fig. 84 a.)
About 40 species, § in S. A. (Syn. Caroxylon.)
Flor. Cap. 451. g. Salsola L.

24

186

Plate’ 45:

Fam. 17. Chenopodiaceae.

A. Atriplex Halimus L. 1. Flowering twig; nat.size. 2. gf fower. 3. $ flower.
3/1. 4. Seed, long. section, showing the annular embryo and the central perisperm.
5. Fruit, winged. 2/1.

B. "Atriplex halimoides Lindl. Fruit (naturally inflated). 3/1.

C. Salsola aphylla L. f. but figs. 1 and 4 from 8. Zeyheri (Mog.) Schinz.
1. Flowering twig. 2. Leaf. 3/1. 3. Leaf in transverse section. 4. gf flower.
5. $ flower in long. section. 6. Fruit. 7. A single fruitlet. 8. Embryo. 10/1.

D. Salicornia herbacea L. 1. Twig. 2. ff flower. 20/1. 3. 9. flower i in long.
section. 20/1. 4. Fruit. 3/1.

Fam. 18. Amarantaceae.

E. Cyathula globulifera Mog. 1. Twig in fruit. 2, Fruitlet with its bristles. 3. Seed.
4. Seed in long. section. 6/1. 5. Embryo. The burrs of this plant often adhere to wool.
F. Achyranthes aspera L. 1. Twig. 2. §( flower. 3. 2 flower with its bracts.
4. Fruit. 9/1.

Fam. 18. Amarantaceae.

Herbs or shrublets with opposite or alternate, exstipu-
late leaves and small flowers, which are crowded together
into capitate or capitate-spicate inflorescences (glomerules).

Flowers bisexual, regular, rarely monoecious (4mar-
antus**) or dioecious Ce. perianth 4— 5-parted
or -cleft, the segments mostly dry and membranous.
Stamens as many as the segments and opposite them, or
fewer, the filaments more or less joined at their
base into a short tube, with or without processes
(staminodes) between them. Pollen grains globose with
numerous pores. Ovary superior, r-celled, free; ovules
I or more, erect or suspended from funicles which rise
from the base of the cavity. Fruit a nut-like utricle,
either 1-seeded or many-seeded (Ce/oszeae), mostly enclosed
in the unaltered perianth-tube. Seed more or less rounded;
embryo lateral, curving round the farinaceous perisperm.

This family is so closely related to Chenopodiaceae,
that no sharp line can be drawn between them. As far
as the South African species are concerned the membranous,
often coloured (white or pink) perianth and their general
habit afford sufficient means of distinction.

* From ’Apapavros, the Greek name of a plant that does not readily fade. The
‘Apapavtos of the ancients is, however, a plant quite different from our amaranths,
viz. Gnaphalium Stoechas, a near ally of the everlastings.

(Plate 46 is facing page 182.)

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

AMARANTACEAE

CHENOPODIACEAE .

PLATE 45

VOL. |

Werner & Winter, FrankfortoM

C: SALSOLA APHYLLA Thunb.

B: A. HALIMOIDES Lindl.

A: ATRIPLEX HALIMUS L.

D: SALICORNIA HERBACEA L. E: CYATHULA GLOBULIFERA Mog.

F: ACHYRANTHES ASPERA L.

AMARANTACEAE | 187

Ecology. Although the flowers are mostly incon-
spicuous they appear to be visited by insects, while some
are evidently anemophilous. ‘The fruitlets of most species
are easily carried about by the wind or passing animals, as
the persistent perianth develops various kinds of wings,
hairs or hooks, while in other cases the entire glomerule
breaks away, and the hooks derived from the barren
flowers secure the dispersal.

Owing to these excellent contrivances for transport
and considerable resistancy against drought, various species
of Amarantus, Pupalia and Alternanthera*™ have become
troublesome weeds. Others are cultivated in gardens for
ornamental purposes, e.g. Celosta argentea var. cristata
(the cockscomb) and Gomphrena globosa (the globe
amaranth); also several species of A/ternanthera on
account of their variegated leaves.

KEY TO THE GENERA.
[Compare Flor. Cap. Vol. v, Sect. 1, 403.]
diribed Celosieae:
Leaves alternate. Stamens 5; anthers 2-celled, each cell 2-locular.
Ovary many-ovuled. Fruit mostly many-seeded (rarely 2 seeds only).
A. Staminal tube short, without appendages between the stamens.
I species in S. A., C. trigyna. ie Celosian:.
Flor. Cap. 404.
B. The staminal tube with 5 bifid petaloid appendages.
Endemic. 7 species. E, No.
2. Hermbstdaedtia Reichend.
Mere, (Cayor LOG.
Tribe II. Amaranteae.
Anthers 2-celled, each theca 2-locular; ovary 1-ovuled. Fruit 1-seeded.
A. Flowers unisexual. Stamens free, staminodes 0. Ovule erect,
funicle short.
Several cosmopolitan species in S. A.
1 perhaps indigenous. 3. Amarantus}t L.
Flor. Cap. 408.
* Alternanthera sessilis and A. Achyrantha, the “amarantus weed.” See Agric.
jours. (C. €.)) Vol. 37, p. 267 (1910).
+ The introduced species Amarantus retroflexus and A. paniculatus, as well as the

indigenous 4. Thunbergii, are known in the Transvaal under the names pig weed and
mistbreede.

24—2

v

188 AMARANTACEAE

B. Filaments united into a cup. Ovule pendulous from a long funicle.

a. Flowers several in the axils of leaves (exc. some species of Sericocoma),
some sterile.

I. Staminodes o.
1. Flowers fertile and sterile in each cluster.

x Leaves alternate, narrow. Fruit villous.
2 species, 1 of them S. AY BE CoNG
S. remotiflora. 4. Sericoréma Lopr.
Flor. Cap. 412.

x x Leaves opposite, broad.

o Fruit glabrous.
2 species in S.A. E, Na. 11. Pupdalia Fuss.
Flor. Cap. 422.

oo) Fruit hairy.
I species in S. W. A. M. Bainesii.
5. Marcéllia Baill.
Flor. Cap. 413.

2. Flowers all fertile. Leaves opposite or alternate.
1 endemic species. (Bredasdorp.)
L. Pfeilii. 6. Leucosphaera Gilg
Flor. Cap. 413.
II. Staminodes present
(exc. in 1 species of Centema and 1 of Sericocoma).

1. Fruit horned. Sterile flowers reduced to straight spines.
Leaves opposite.

4 species in S.A. 7. Cyphocarpa Lopr.

Flor. Cap. 414.

2. Fruit not horned.

x Sterile flowers reduced to straight spines or absent. Leaves
alternate or opposite.
2speciesinS.A. C,W. 8. Sericédcoma Fenz/

Flor. Cap. 416.

x x Sterile flowers reduced to straight spines, thickened and united
to the base of the fertile flower. Leaves opposite.
2speciesinS.A. T.D. 9. Centéma Hook. fil.

Flor. Cap. 418.

x x x Sverile flowers reduced to hooked spines. Leaves opposite.
(Plate 45, H:)

6 species in S.A. E,/C, Neva

10. Cyathula Lour.

Flor, Cap. 419.

by
on
i]

AMARANTACEAE 189

b. Flowers bisexual, solitary in the axils of leaves, bibracteolate.

I. Staminodes o.
1 species, P. africanum. NE.
12. Psilétrichum Blume
Flor. Cap. 424.
Il. Staminodes present.
I. Stems articulate.
t endemic species. [Namib]. 4. Leudbnitziae.
13. Arthraerua Schinz
Jah, GE IP, Mit, WZ, HOO):
2. Stems not articulate.
x Filaments connate at base only.
o Perianth-segments all or the inner only woolly or silky.
§ Perianth membranous. Leaves opposite or alternate.
2 species in S.A. No, Na. 14. Aerua Forsk.
' siilora Caparo.
§§ Perianth coriaceous. Leaves alternate.
. I species in Trop. ‘A. and S, W. A.
C. capitata. 15. Calicoréma Hook. fil.
Milo Cap. 427.
00 =6Perianth glabrous.
2 species.. EK, Na, No.
16. Achyrépsis Hook. fil.
Flor. Cap. 429.

x x Filaments connate into a long tube. Leaves opposite.
9) GOSS was, Me (Celis “5, 184)
17. Achyranthes ZL.
lore, (Cayo, AF,

Tribe Il. Gomphreneae.
Anthers 1-celled. Ovary 1-ovuled.
A. Stigma capitate.
a. Fruit not compressed.
I introduced species. 18. Telanthéra Mog.
Flor. Cap. 431.
b. Fruit much compressed, winged.
2 trop. species as weeds,
19. Alternanthéra Forsk.
lor Caps 430:
B. Stigmas 2, linear. Fruit compressed.
I trop. species, G. globosa, occasionally as a weed.
Cultivated in several varieties (Globe amaranth).
20. Gomphréna ZL.
Flor. Cap. 433.

190

Fam. 19. Nyctaginaceae.
(Plate 47, D.)

Herbs, shrubs or trees. Flowers often involucred,
bisexual or polygamo-dioecious, regular; perianth simple,
often corolloid, tubular, the lower part persistent. Stamens
1—5 (S. A.), filaments combined at their base into a
hypogynous ring. Ovary superior, free, 1-celled; ovule
r, erect. Fruit enclosed within the hardened base of the “5
perianth-tube. Embryo mostly with expanded cotyledons,
which surround the perisperm. Flor. Cap. Vol. v, Sect. 1, 392.

rs

‘
‘
.
1
‘

Fig. 86. Boerhaavia pentandra Burch.

1. Flower in long. section. 3/1.

2. Lower part of perianth. 5/1.

3. Fruit. 4. Fruiting calyx in

Fig. 85. Boerhaavia pentandra Burch. Rootstock long. section, the real fruit within.

(incomplete), with young shoots (November). s. The embryo. 5. Seed. 4/1.
1/4 nat. size. ; 6. Embryo.

POLYGONACERE NYCTAGINACERE PHYTOLACCACEAE

A: Polygonum serrulatum Lagasca B: Phytolacca americana L.
c: P. heptandra Retz D: Boerhavia pentandra Burch.
E: Emex australis Stfeinh.

NYCTAGINACEAE IQI

Several shrubs and herbaceous plants of this family
are used for ornamental purposes, viz. Bougaimvillea spec-
tabilis, with brightly coloured involucral bracts (from
Brazil), and two species of Mirabilis, viz. M. Jalapa and
M. longiffora (Marvel of Peru, Four o’clocix) with delicately
tinted flowers, which open at night only and are withered
the next morning (from. South America).

KEY TO) THE GENERA:

A. Herbaceous, deciduous in winter. Flowers bisexual.
a. Floral bracts large, connate. Erect herbs, with large tubers.
I species (escaped from gardens). Na. T.
1. Mirabilis ZL.
6. Bracts small. Trailing herbs with woody rootstocks. (Plate 47, D.)
ZoOrspecies; Gin’ S. AL wel NasiNo.
2. Boerhaavia Vai/l.

B. Shrubs. Flowers polygamo-dioecious.
a. Leaves fascicled.
I species, P. spinosum. No.
3. Phaeodptilum Radlk.

b. Leaves alternate or opposite.
30 species, mostly American, 1 in Trop. and S. Afr.
4. sPisonia Z.

Plate 27r

Fam. 16. Polygonaceae.

A. Polygonum serrulatum Lagasca 1. Short piece of plant with butterfly, Pieris
mesentina. 2. Margin of leaf. 30/1.
E. Emex australis Steinh. Small piece of flowering plant, with fruits.

Fam. 19. Nyctaginaceae.
D. Beerhaavia pentandra Burch. [Syn. B. Burchellii Choisy] Small piece of

flowering shoot and apex of rootstock.

(Norz. ‘The colour of the flower is in nature a purplish magenta, but that shade
offers great difficulties to the artist as well as the lithographer.)

Fam. 20. Phytolaccaceae.

B. Phytolacca americana L. (Syn. Ph. decandra L.] 1. Floweringtwig. 2. Flower. 6/1.
3. Fruiting spike. 4. Long. section of seed, showing the central perisperm. 4/T.

C. Phytolacca heptandra Retz. [Syn. Ph. stricta Hoftm.], with ripe fruit (nutlets),
from the Transkei. Both species possess swollen roots like sweet potatoes, but they
are poisonous.

192 PLATE 47

Fam. 16. Polygonaceae.

The genus Po/ygonum is represented in South Africa by several introduced
as well as indigenous species. Among the former is the ubiquitous Po/ygonum
aviculare (knotweed, varkensgras), which readily invades gardens and roads.
It is able to thrive in the driest situations where almost all other plants perish,
except perhaps A/rernanthera Achyrantha, for like this American intruder it
produces a very long tap root, which even in young plants, hardly a few weeks
old, may measure 12 inches or more, while in old plants it descends to two or
three feet. These plants are thus enabled to obtain their water supply from
the deep-seated moisture and to flourish in the driest summer, ;

Polygonum serrulatum (Duizendknoop) is fairly frequent along all perennial
rivers of the country and easily recognised by the serrate edges of its leaves.
Otherwise it is somewhat similar to the introduced weed P. Persicaria.

Fam. 19. Nyctaginaceae.

BoERHAAVIA®.

All species possess a stout, deep-seated rootstock (Fig. 85), from which
several branches rise to the surface of the ground. From them originate the
thin trailing shoots which appear at the beginning of summer when the rains
have soaked the soil. The largest species is Boerhaavia pentandra, which
spreads on the ground or ascends in bushes, the shoots being three or more
feet long. The flowers stand in umbel-like racemes and are bright coloured
but very fugacious. The coloured part is not a corolla, but the limb of the
simple perianth, while the persistent basal portion acts as a protection for
the fruit and assists in its distribution. Being provided with numerous viscid
knobs it is easily detached by passing animals and thus carried away.

Farmers look upon it as a good food for stock.

Phaeoptilum spinosum. ‘This is a rigid, spiny shrub, 2 to 3 feet high, very
conspicuous when bearing its numerous, mostly bright red fruits. Neither
when in flower nor when fruiting would one at first glance recognise its
relationship to Boerhaavia or Bougainvillea, for the cream-coloured flowers
look, if not examined in detail, almost like those of some species of Lycium,
and the four-winged fruits resemble those of some Combretaceae.

The shrub is recorded from Calvinia, and we have seen it on the Asbestos

Hills near Griquatown as well as in the mountainous parts of Great Namaqua-
land.

* Named after HErM. BorRHAAveE, a famous physician and professor of botany at
Leiden, 1668—1738. ‘The city of Leiden erected a monument in his honour with his
favourite motto:

“Simplex sigillum veri.”

uo

Fam. 20. Phytolaccaceae.
Geis as

Herbs or shrubs with entire leaves and inconspicuous
greenish or whitish flowers. Inflorescence racemose.
Flowers bisexual or unisexual, regular; perianth simple,
5-parted. Stamens 5—oo. Ovary superior, different in
the two genera. In Maicrotea, which is one of those
anomalous genera that occupy an intermediate position,
being nearly allied to Chenopodiaceae, the ovary
consists of 2 completely connate carpels; in Phytolacca on
fie vorner namessenere are 6-1 5 mone or less connate
carpels, each one with r ovule attached to the ventral
suture. Fruit of Phyzolacca formed of several fleshy or
nearly dry fruitlets, free or connate. Seeds with

perisperm, which is surrounded by the curved embryo.
(Plate 47; B, 4.)

TWO 5S. A. GENERA.

A. Carpels 2, united into a 1-celled, 1-ovuled ovary; styles 2, with entire
or trifid stigmas.
AnD: HAL Species.
Syn. Lophiocarpus and Wallinia in Harv.
1. Microtea Sw.

B. Carpels several, free or united into a several-celled ovary; styles 6
or more, free.
AmSpecics iO: AC Ze ehytolacca LZ:

PHYTOLACCA.

Two introduced species of this genus are well known throughout South
Africa, viz. Phytolacca americana, the kermes bush, karmozijnbos, and Ph. dioica,
the belombra tree. The latter is a quick-growing, rather stout tree with large
leaves, hence giving ample shade. The fruit is used for making jam and other
preserves.

Phytolacca americana, on the other hand, is, although 5 to 8 feet high,
really a bushy herb, which has become quite acclimatised here and there in the
neighbourhood of homesteads or open glades of forests. The fruit, a spike
of drupes or drupelets, contains a dark red juice, which is sometimes used for
colouring foods or beverages (vegetable hermes). The fleshy roots are
poisonous, but also used medicinally by the kaffirs.

Three indigenous species with dry fruitlets occur in the East and North.

M. 25

194

Fam. 21. Aizoaceae.

(Plates 48—54 and 56.)

Herbs, half-shrubs or shrubs of various habit. In-
florescence generally cymose; occasionally flowers solitary.
Flowers bisexual, regular. Perianth simple (pseudopetals
in Limeum, Orygia, Mesembrianthemum), 4—5-parted ;
segments free or joined into a tube, often coloured on the
inner side. Stamens 5 or by ‘‘dédoublement” more nu-
merous, the groups alternating with the perianth- or calyx-
segments. Ovary 2- or more-celled (exc. 4denogramma);
ovules 2 or more in each cell (exc. genera 4, 5 and 6).
Fruit a capsule or nut or nutlets, rarely pulpy as in a few
species of Mesembrianthemum. Seeds with a peripheric
embryo and central farinaceous perisperm.

The family’ is not easily defined, as some of its
members approach Phytolaccaceae so closely, that certain
authors** refer the connecting genera Adenogramma,
Polpoda, Limeum, Psammotropha and Gresekia to that
family, while Sonprer+ places them together with other
Mollugineae in Caryophyllaceae. Whichever course
is adopted, some genera will appear to occupy an abnormal
position.

The genus Mesembrianthemum, at first sight, would not
be called monochlamydeous, as its flowers possess numerous
and very conspicuous petaloid organs (pseudo-petals).
It has been shown, however, that these petaloid organs are
genetically of the same origin as the stamens, having been
derived from the same tissue which in other genera forms
5 or more stamens. ‘The two sub-families are very different
in habit, but show a gradual transition in their floral
structure from a simple to a highly complex organisation.

.
* Pax, in Engl. Pflanzenfam. 1, 1 4, p. 37.
+ Sonper, Flor. Cap. 1, 121.

AIZOACEAE 195

ENO AEE GENE RA:
Subfam. I. Molluginoideae (Flor. Cap. 1, 136).
Perianth without a tube, the segments mostly free or partially cohering
(Coelanthum). Ovary superior, 3—7-celled, ovules numerous in each cell.
Herbs or dwarf undershrubs with mostly narrow leaves.

Tribe I. Giesekieae. Fruit of 2—5 separable nuts.
A. Petals o. Ovary of 3—5 carpels. Nuts warted or crested, enclosed
in the persistent perianth.
Re Airican Species, 3) in) SAN. 1. Giesékia L.
é. Siler, (Calo. ty 16).
B. Petals 3—5 (rarely wanting). Ovary of 2 plano-convex carpels.
a. Carpels flat, with a marginal wing.
Two endemic species. (5. fenestrata common C, No.)
2. Semonvillea Gay
Mora Capen 152)
b. Carpels hemispherical, not winged, dorsally pitted.
14 species, 10 in S. A., mostly eastern.
Be IL jhonrobool 2,
Mller, Cayo, ty 1B.
Tribe II. Mollugineae. Fruit a loculicidal capsule.
A. Pseudopetals o.
a. Ovary t-carpellary; 1-ovuled.
Endemic. 7 species.
4. Adenogramma Reichbd.
Flor. Cap. 1, 149.
b. Ovary 3—5-celled, each cell with 1 ovule.
I. Calyx 5-parted, segments entire.
Endemic. 5 species dispersed.
5. Psammotropha Eck/. & Zeyh.
Flor. Cap. 1, 146.
I]. Calyx 4-parted, segments fimbriate-lacerate.
One species (P. capensis), endemic on the Cape
Peninsula.

6. Polpoda Pres/.
HilowaCapan, 14.0:
c. Ovary 3—5-celled; each cell with 2 or more ovules.
I. Perianth-segments free.
1. Stigmas linear. Stipules obsolete.
x Seeds without strophiole.
4 species in the Karoo (M. Cerviana).

7. Mollugo ZL.

lon Caps 15137.
x x Seeds with strophiole.

2 species in S. A. 8. Glinus Loeff.

. Pilora Capon) 136:

25—2

196 AIZOACEAE

2. Stigmas obovate or cuneate, fleshy.
x Stipules multifid. Stamens 3—5. Disc cup-shaped. (Plate 48.)
Endemic. 20 species (1 in St Helena).
g. Pharnaceum JL.
Flor. Cap. 1, 138.
x x Stipules spathiform, entire. Disco. Stamens 3—5§ or many.
Endemic. 4 species (C).
(Hypertelis in Flor. Cap. 1, 144.)
10. Hyperstélis E. Mey.
II. Perianth funnel-shaped, 5-fid to the middle; segments petaloid.
Stamens 5, short; stigmas 3.
Endemic. 2 species (W.).
[Coelanthium Sond. in Flor, Cap. 1, 147-]
11. Coelanthum E£. Mey.

B. Pseudopetals numerous, 15—30, linear or oval, shorter than the
perianth-lobes, cohering below. Stamens many; stigmas 5.

I species widely spread in Africa. 12. Orygia Forsk.

Flor. Cap. 1, 136.

Subfam. II. Ficoideae (Flor. Cap. 1, 473 and 598).
Perianth-tube conical or bell-shaped.
Tribe I. Sesuvieae.
Ovary superior. Pseudopetals 0. Capsule circumscissile. Leaves opposite.
A. Ovary 2—5-celled, each cell with numerous ovules.
2 widely spread species (W.).
(Diplochonium in Flor. Cap. 11, 473.)
13. Sesduvium ZL.
B. Ovary 1—2-celled; cells mostly 1-ovuled; styles 2 or 1.
2S.A.species(W.andC.). 14. Trianthema Z.
| Flor. Cap. 11, 598.
Tribe II]. Aizooneae.
Ovary superior. Pseudopetals 0. Capsule loculicidal. Stipules o.
A. Stamens 5; ovary 3-celled.
Endemic. 1 species (C.). 15. Plinthus Fenz/.
Flor. Cap. 11, 4.79.

B. Stamens 8—10; ovary 2—5-celled; cells 1-ovuled.
(Plates 48 and 56; Fig. go.)
Endemic. 20 species, dispersed. 16. Galénia L.
Flor. Cap. 11, 4.73.
_C. Stamens 10—40, 2-seriate ; ovary 2-celled ; cells 1-ovuled.
Endemic. 4 species (W.).
17. Acrosanthes Eck/. & Zeyh.
Flor. Cap. 11, 471. °

AIZOACEAE 197

D. Stamens «, in bundles; ovary 5-celled; cells 2-ovuled. (Plate 48.)
8 S. A. species (C., W., No.). 18. Aizdéon L.
Flor. Cap. 11, 469.

Tribe III. Mesembrianthemeae.
Ovary inferior, 2—o -celled. Stamens . Succulent herbs or undershrubs.

A. Pseudopetals o. Fruit indehiscent, 1—g-celled and -seeded,
. often winged. Leaves alternate.

a. Stigmas equal.
27 speciesinS. A. (Plate 48.) 19. Tetragénia L.
Flor. Cap. 11, 460.
b. Stigmas unequal; 2 long and papillose, 2 short and without papillae.
End. 1 species (4. Schenckit). G. Nam.
Bull. Herb. Boiss. v (1897) App. 111, 79.
20. Anisostigma Schinz

B. Pseudopetals ©, fruit a 5—20-celled capsule (rarely pulpy). Leaves

mostly opposite.
21. Mesembrianthemum Di//.
Hilo: Caps in) 3877.

Mesembrianthemum. Fig marigolds. Vijgebosjes.

(Plates 49—54.)

This is at present the second largest genus of South
African plants, being surpassed only by Erica, which
comprises 470 species [Flor. Cap. Vol. rv, Sect. 1, 1910]; before
long, however, it will probably be the largest. The heaths
have been gathered continuously for centuries, and new
species among them now turn up only from time to time,
while every year adds considerably to the number of
species of Mesembrianthemum. ‘There are at present
nearly 400 species described, but owing to the difficulty
of drying and preserving the plants and their occurrence
in arid and remote parts of the country, many are still
unknown. [Even in the well-explored districts of the
South numerous new species have been found during
the last few years; and the distant parts are likely to
yield many more. As the interest in these singular and
often fanciful members of our flora has lately been much

198 AIZOACEAE

revived, we may anticipate many additions during the next
decade.

The genus is almost entirely South African, having
its headquarters in the Karoo
and the karroid plains and
mountains of the North West.
A considerable number cross
the Orange river, or occur
only beyond it in Great
Namaqualand, and a_ few
stragglers go through Bechu-
analand and the ‘Transvaal
further north.

Apart from South African
species which have been carried
to North Africa, southern
Europe or other countries, e.g.
Australia, by human agency,
a few only occur beyond our
limits. There are one or two
endemic species in Australia,
nearly allied to some at the

Cape and probably derived
| from them, and a couple in
eastern and northern Africa.

Fig. 87. Mesembrianthemum rubro-lineatum ; a
N. E. Br. Kew Bull. rozz, 82. Ome is endemic at St iaeieme
An aliplGrawmewn), Stews Numerous species form
‘ wholesome food for all kinds
of stock, eg. the large-rooted M. tuberosum and
M. megarhizum, the widely spread M. spinosum (Fig. 89)
and the pretty M. floribundum. Of many others, which
are too saline or too astringent to serve as food entirely,
the flowering tops are eagerly eaten, and the genus is
consequently as useful and important to the pastoral
population of a large portion of Cape Colony as the
grasses are to other districts and countries.

AIZOACEAE 198 a

In many cases, however, the leaves are protected
against the attacks of animals
by bundles of raphides (Fig. 88),
generally aggregated in special
tubes, and often also by more
or less numerous tannin-bearin
idioblasts, z.e. large cells filled
with a fluid rich in tannin (Fig. 88).
These correspond in their func-
tion to the balsam cells of the
aloe and the oil-receptacles of
the buchu and other Rutaceae.
Owing to their large size they

Bit dt are easily noticed as colourless
SOSSOOCOOOSTE @ ? e ° .
ie 88. MM. nobile Haw. Long. spots within the green tissue.
section through leaf (1/5 of water- How juicy and nutritious

storing tissue only shown). e. :
Epidermis. ch/. Palisade-cells with SOMEC of the Mesembrianthema

So ae eee eae is cilowm by the analysis of
bundle. w. Water-storing tissue.

r. Raphides. id. Idioblasts (large the young shoots of M. spinosum.
cells), filled with solution of tannin.

15/1.
: Digestible Mineral
: Water carbohydrates Proteids matter Fibre
Fresh 82°3 1Ons i190) B88 Dra),
Air dry 12-3 ERO Bt 16°6 O27

Some species of Mesembrianthemum possess toxic
properties. MV. tortuosum, the “hauwgoed” of the natives,
produces a state of intoxication; it contains a powerful
alkaloid, as was first shown by Mr Izaak Metrinc -
(Worcester). According to Prof. C. Harrwicu (Ziirich),
who recently named the alkaloid Mesembrin, its chemical
formula is C,,H,,NO, and its molecular weight 289'14.

When being dried the plant gives off a strong, almost
pungent odour, hence we think it quite possible that
this volatile body may contribute to the narcotic action of

the drug.

* By Dr Cu. F. Jurirz.

198 4 AIZOACEAE

The roots of M. acutipetalum and M. Mahouni, called
“khadi” by the natives of the Transvaal, are occasionally
added to their kafhr beer. The latter species is looked
upon as poisonous and has been found to contain a large
amount of oxalates, corresponding to 3 °/, of oxalic acid,
but no alkaloid.

Fig. 89. Mesembrianthemum spinosum L. 1/2 nat. size.

In eastern Cape Colony MM. stellatum, called
“Koerrimoer” or “kirimoer,” is employed for a_ similar
purpose, apparently as a flavouring agent, corresponding
to our hops; nowadays hops (imported) are often added
to such beer.

M. micranthum (asbos) is burnt, and from the ash
a lye (loog) is obtained for steeping the grapes when
preparing raisins (Worcester district) or for soap making.
Consequently also the plant is sometimes called loog.

AIZOACERE

Plate 48.

A: Galenia africana L. B: Tetragonia fruticosa L.
Cc: Pharnaceum cordifolium L. var. obovatum Bolus.
D: Aizoon paniculatum L. var. roseum.

AIZOACEAE 199
Plater.

A. Galenia africana L. 1. Small twig. 2. Flower. 1o/t1.

B. Tetragonia fruticosa L. 1. Flowering twig, with bee (4//sdape). 2. Flower,
the two anterior segments of the perianth removed. 4/1.

C. Pharnaceum cordifolium L. var. obovatum Bolus 1. Small plant. 2. Whorl of
leaves and stipules. 2/1. ;

D. Aizoon paniculatum L. var. roseum. 1. Piece of plant. 2. Flower, two
perianth-segments removed. 5/T1.

GALENIA.

Galenia africana. (Vhe hkraalbush.) This plant is very common in the
central and other karroid parts of South Africa,
forming rounded, socially growing shrublets, 1 to 2
feet high. It is easily recognised, even at a distance,
by its yellowish colour, which becomes more pro-
nounced during the dry season.

Although not eaten by stock at ordinary times
it forms a final stand-by during a drought, when
sheep and goats nibble the thin branchlets. But
even this drought-resisting plant is sometimes
overpowered, as in the year 1903. When the dry
period lasts for several years, wide areas may be
seen covered with thousands of its dead and
bleached bushes. A year or two of normal rainfall, ee om Crna uafricana Li
however, repairs the damage; millions of young 1. Perianth laid open.
plants will spring up and soon re-occupy the bare 2, Seamonons Bo Iisa, Git
veld. (See Plate 56 opposite Plate 54.)

TETRAGONIA.

Tetragonia fruticosa. Kinkelbosje. Several species of this genus are
succulent and juicy, forming good food for stock. Some have papulose leaves,
glistening in the sun like the so-called ice plants, the epidermal cells having
been transformed into little bladders filled with water which is gradually used
up by the green tissue underneath.

AIzoon.

Aizoon paniculatum. The variety with red flowers is a pretty herb spreading

on sandy ground in the Cape Flats, flowering in spring.

PHARNACEUM.

Pharnaceum cordifolium var. obovatum. ‘This plant which is looked upon
as a distinct species by some authors, was omitted from the Flora Capensis, as
pointed out by H. Bouus. It is fairly common in the Cape Flats.

An allied species with very narrow leaves, viz. P. /ineare, is colonially
known as “ Droedas kruiden.”

'g Annual Rainfall (Period 1885/1894).
Mean Minimum 1903
Kenhardt 6°73 inch. 2°87 inch. 0°71 inch.
Prince Albert Road 5107 55 BEI yes. OPS) 55
M. 26

Fig. 91 a. Mesembrianthemum nobile Haw. Photo. A. Fuller Nat. size.

Fig. g1 6. Mesembrianthemum densum Haw. 1. Portion of apex of leaf with 3 of the
apical hairs. 2. Long. section through apical hair. 4h. Hair. ¢. Epidermis.

c. Cells with chlorophyll. w. Water tissue. co. Tissue which is later on turned
into cork. (For fuller explanation of structure see page 202.)

AIZORCERE

Plate 49.

A: Mesembrianthemum obcordellum Haw.
B: M. calculus Berger c: M.densum Haw. D: M. ficiforme Haw.
E: M. tigrinum Haw. F: M. bilooum Marl. G: M. digitiforme Thunb.

AIZOACEAE 201

Plate. 0)
MEsEMBRIANTHEMUM.

. obcordellum Haw. 2. Long. section of a twig (corpusculum),
. calculus Berger, from Van Rhynsdorp.

. densum Haw., from the Karoo.

ficiforme Haw., from Worcester.

. tigrinum Haw., from the Karoo.

. bilobum Marl., from Little Namaqualand.

. digitiforme Vhunb., from Van Rhynsdorp.

Qa OwW>
NSNSSSN

MEsEMBRIANTHEMUM. Section SPHAEROIDEA.

The plants of this section show a remarkable modification of their
leaves. There are generally several shoots from a common root or crown, each
one consisting of a short axis and a pair of leaves. The leaves are, however,
so completely corinate, that they form a single compact body (corpusculum),
which encloses the flower bud (Plate 49, A, 2). When the flowering season
arrives the bud forces its way out through a short slit at the apex of the flat
body and finally opens above it, the ovary remaining hidden within (Fig. 93 A).
After flowering the apical slit closes again and the further development of the
fruit takes place in the corpusculum, while at the same time a young corpus-
culum originates alongside of the ripening fruit, both being supplied from the
surrounding parent body with water and food until it is exhausted, its shrivelled
remains forming a papery sheath around the new corpusculum. When the
fruit is fully developed the stalk stretches itself and raises the seed vessel above
the mass of the sheaths, thus enabling the seeds to be scattered more readily.

Four of the figured plants belong to this section, viz. M. obcordellum,
M. calculus (named and described from the above illustration), M. ficiforme
and M. bilobum. |

M. tigrinum. This is the type of a group of species (Ringentia) with
variously toothed and lobed leaves, from which the specific names have been
formed, viz. M. /upinum, caninum, murinum, ermininum etc. ‘The flowers of all
these open late in the afternoon and generally close shortly after sunset.

M. ficiforme. Flowers fragrant, remaining open for several days and nights.

Mesembrianthemum digitiforme. ‘The specimen figured is merely a twig of
a lump as big as a child’s head. The corpuscula are very juicy, being filled
with a watery, slightly saline sap; hence they are readily eaten by herbivorous
animals in times of drought (fide Mr W. Sprtyavus, who brought the entire
plant from Van Rhynsdorp). The flowers are remarkably hardy, the petals
being stiff and rigid and lasting about a fortnight without any visible change.

Cultivated specimens of this plant, as figured e.g. by Brrcer, look so
different that they may not represent the same species; but THuNBERG’s original
description in his Flora Capensis agrees so accurately with our plant, that the
author had evidently written it on the spot.

Many other species, when cultivated under less extreme conditions than
those they are accustomed to, even at Capetown, alter their habit of growth

20-2)

202 AIZOACEAE

and colouring so completely, that one could not recognise the wild plant from
the description of the cultivated one.

M. densum, M. stellatum and other species of the section Barbata bear at
the apex of each leaf a ring of peculiarly constructed hairs. Each hair has a
much inflated base, which is set in a strong protective cup; the bottom of this
cup, which adjoins the water-tissue, is thin-walled and permeable to water as
long as the leaf is young and growing, hence water absorbed from rain or dew
by the hairs can pass into the tissue of the leaf, while in dry weather the
exposed portion of the hair shrivels up and prevents loss of water from
within (Fig. 91 4 on page 200). On old leaves the hairs are dead, for the
tissue immediately adjoining their base has become suberized, the plug of
cork (co) thus formed preventing communication between the inner tissue and
the hair.

When correcting the proof of this sheet we received a copy of a paper by
Dr O. Osersretn, kindly sent by the author, on “Bau der Blattspitze der
Mesembrianthema-Barbata.”” The author looks upon the hairs as organs of
protection for the apex of the leaf against too excessive light, and on older
leaves, where a layer of cork separates the basis of the hair from the water-
tissue beneath, as an ornament or a protection against herbivorous animals,

The formation of the cork (marked co in Fig. gt 4 and indicated, in its
initial stage, by the thicker lines of the walls of the cells) rather supports
our view, for in summer, when the power to absorb dew would be useless, as
no dew occurs at that time in the Karoo, it is essential that the leaf should
not lose any water through these apical hairs.

As branches and leaves of the plants of this group are spread out more or
less horizontally (see our figure of M. densum and those of M. stelligerum and
M. bulbosum in the author’s paper cited) the apical hairs cannot afford any
protection against light, especially not in M. barbatum, where the leat pairs are
more than an inch apart, even on the wild plants. Protection against insolation
by means of hairs is, of course, of common occurrence, but they are always of
ordinary shape and not of such an elaborated structure as in this case.

The theory of ornaments we need not discuss, and protection against
grazing animals by such harmless hairs is out of the question.

1

AIZOACERE

Plate 50

A: Mesembrianthemum edule L. B: M. acinaciforme L. (leaf).
Cc: M. criniflorum Houtt. Db: M. aureum L.

— —

AIZOACEAE 203

Plate! se:

MeEsEMBRIANTHEMUM.

M. edule L. 1. Flower. 2. Section of leaf. 3. Ripe fruit, divided crossways.
M. acinaciforme L. Section of leaf.

M. criniflorum Houtt. From Cape Flats. Rose-coloured variety.

M. aureum L. From Worcester.

DOR

MESEMBRIANTHEMUM.

The flowers of Mesembrianthemum, although showing a great range of
size, from a few millimetres to three inches in diameter, are of a very uniform
structure, varying chiefly in the relative size of the parts. The colours are
most brilliant, from the purest white to the deepest red, purple or yellow, in

Fig. 92. Mesembrianthemum edule L., with Dimorphotheca pluvialis and Briza maxima.
Near Capetown. September. Photo. E. J. Steer

all possible shades. The brilliancy is due to a comparatively simple feature of
their structure, every cell of the epidermis being a small optical apparatus,
resembling a combination of a concave mirror with a prism of which the base
(here the cuter side of the cell) is convex. A fuller explanation of the optical
phenomena involved is given under Nerine (Vol. 1v, Plate 33), but while in

204 AIZOACEAE

the Nerine the cells of the epidermis are pear-shaped, not in section only but
as a whole, they are here long and narrow like a wedge, and their apex is
consequently not dome-shaped but formed like a rounded ridge (Plate 51, A, 2).
As a result the light issuing from each cell does not form a luminous spot but
a brilliant line, and this is the cause of the satin-like gloss of the petals of
almost all species of Mesembrianthemum.

Mesembrianthemum edule occurs with yellow or purplish flowers, while f
those of the closely allied M. acinaciforme are always a deep purplish pink.
Both differ also in the shape of their leaves (see figures of sections), and in
the latter species there are always two floral bracts below the flower.

The stamens of this and some other species of Mesembrianthemum are
irritable like those of Opuntia, bending inwards when touched by insects, e.g.
bees, which visit these flowers.

Both species are very useful for the fixing of sandy soil along roads or
embankments and even among dunes,
provided that the wind cannot bury
them with new sand. Their fruits are
edible and known under the name
hottentot figs or Zuurvygen. The
numerous small seeds are embedded in
a sweet pulp, which is slightly acidulous
on account of malic acid. The fruit
is, morphologically, a pulpy pome like
a guava or pomegranate, and occurs
only in this section of the genus, while
all the other species possess capsular
fruits. These capsules are highly hygro-
Fig. 93. A. Mesembrianthemum scopic, remaining closed when dry,
bilobum Marl. Corpusculum in long. contrary to the more general Lehavine
section, the stalked ovary entire in the . ; 2
central cavity. B. AZ. noble Haw. of capsular fruits, and opening their
1. Capsule in dry weather. 2. Same yalves in rainy weather, just at a time
in wetaveather: when the seeds find favourable con-

ditions for germination (Fig. 93, B).

The root of M. edule is used medicinally under the name gaukum.
Mesembrianthemum criniflorum. An annual species of the South West,

developing its foliage during winter, flowering in spring and disappearing ;
when the dry summer comes. The colour of the flowers varies considerably, ,
being generally more purplish than in the variety represented, but always 7

a

very brilliant.

Mesembrianthemum aureum. This small shrublet is a native of the
western districts and one of the few species which are cultivated in Cape
gardens. A rockery covered with this or the allied M. aurantiacum forms

a most gorgeous sight in spring.

RAIZOACERE

Plate 5].

A: Mesembrianthemum aurantiacum Haw. B: M. Hooker! Berger
Cc: M. mitratum Marl. pb: M. Bolusii Hook. fil.

AIZOACEAE 205

Plate) ei:

MEeEsEMBRIANTHEMUM.

A. MM. aurantiacum Haw. 1. Small piece of plant. 2. Transverse section through
petal. 250/1.

M. Hookeri Berger, from Windsorton. 1. Patch of plants in their natural
locality. 2. Single plant with ripe capsule. 3. Long. section of flowering twig
(corpusculum), with bud of young corpusculum.

M. mitratum Marl. (Trans. Roy. Soc. S$. A., Vol. 1, 1910), from Little
Namaqualand. ;

D. M. Bolusii Hook. fil. Plant in its natural locality, showing six leaves.
2. Young plant, the flat body formed by the enlarged cotyledons; in the centre the first
pair of leaves.

Mesembrianthemum mitratum. ‘This plant has a remarkable habit of growth,
forming shrublets t—2 feet high, the branches being apparently dead, but
each one carrying a fleshy knob at its end. The knob really consists of two
closely joined leaves, which include a bud. In spring the flower forces its way
out through a slit at the side, and while the fruit is ripening, a new bud, of
two similar leaves, forms alongside of it, absorbing the food material of the
older leaves and then remaining dormant until the next season.

The plant was discovered by Mr G. Atsron in the sandy desert belt
near Port Nolloth.

Mesembrianthemum aurantiacum. A small trailing shrublet, but by its
flowers one of the brightest species, occurring in several shades, from bright
orange to deep magenta or maroon. The name Mesembrianthemum means
midday flower, but there is a great diversity in the hour of the day or night at
which the flowers open. Most species show their flowers in bright sunlight
only, but others do so at night, like the fragrant M. noctiflorum, or towards
evening like M. Bolusii, M. tigrinum and others of the section Ringentia. Most
species close their flowers during dull weather and re-open them the next day
in sunshine; but some do not close them at all, when once open, not even in
rain, like M. falcatum. Some, like those of the latter species, last for 10 or
more days, while others wither after a few hours flowering.

Mesembrianthemum Hookeri*. This species of the section Sphaeroidea was
figured by Hooxer (Bot. Mag. Tab. 6077) as M. truncatellumt; but it is
evidently different from Haworru’s original plant, hence its new name. It
is one of the few plants with window leaves, being embedded in the soil and
showing only the flat apex of the corpusculum. While the subterranean
portion is delicately green, the apex is marked exactly like the ferrugineous
soil and the pebbles surrounding it, thus providing one of the best illustrations
of protective mimicry among plants.

We have sometimes searched for hours at localities where the plant was
known to grow, without discovering it, so well does it harmonize with the
surface of the ground. Our figure is only a modest attempt to represent the
conditions as they exist in nature.

* See note on next page.
+ The real WZ. truncatellum is not known at present.

206 AIZOACEAE

Known from Griqualand West, the southern Transvaal and other parts
along the Orange and Vaal, but as far as ascertained by the author, always in
reddish or brown, ferrugineous, gravelly soil or among such pebbles.

The Dutch children call the plants “ toontjes” (little toes) and eat them;
they are also sought by herbivorous animals, when grass and other food is
scarce, but being of the same colour and appearance as the ground, they have
every chance of escaping discovery, especially at night time. Flowering in
autumn.

Fig. 94. Mdesembrianthemum simulans Marl. 1/2 nat. size. From Klipplaat. April.

M. Bolusii. This plant generally consists of a few pairs of leaves, eagh of
them having the shape, colour and surface texture of a stone. In cultivation
the colour becomes more greenish and the leaves longer. The flowers are bright
golden and of considerable size, similar to those of M. nobile (Fig. 90), hence
the plants are easily noticed during the flowering season (March—April).

Recorded only from the neighbourhood of the railway station Aberdeen
Road, where also the somewhat similar species M. simu/ans occurs. Both are
becoming rarer every year, as the goats search for them during the dry season.

Note to M. Hookeri: This species is also figured in Trans. Roy. Soc. $. A. (Vol. 11, 369,
1912) under the name of MZ. Les/iei N. E. Br., and the chief difference is stated to be the
smooth apex of the corpuscula. “That difference, however, is merely one of season, When
the summer rains have soaked the ground the plants become gorged with sap and have a
smooth apex; but when left without water for a long time, the surface becomes quite
shrivelled and covered with wrinkles. ‘These raised ridges are caused by incrustations of
brown granular masses in the subepidermal tissue of the apex, as explained and figured
by us in a paper on “Die Schutzmittel der Pflanzen gegen dbermissige Insolation,”
Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Ges. 1909.

We have gathered the plant in various seasons near Windsorton on the Vaal and
near Griquatown on the Kaap Plateau, and compared it with specimens kindly sent by
Mr Lestiz from Vereeniging. There is considerable variation in size, but otherwise no
difference.

AIZOACEAE

Plate 52.

Mesembrianthemum calcareum Marl.

AIZOACEAE 207

wiaitems 2

A. Mesembrianthemum rhopalophyllum Schlechter & Diels A plant with window
leaves, in its natural locality in the sandy desert of the southern Namib near Liideritzbucht.
Mesembrianthemum calcareum Marl., among fragments of lime tufa in its natural

locality near Kimberley.

Mesembrianthemum rhopalophyllum. Our little landscape represents this
remarkable plant in its natural habitat in the sandy deserts of the southern
Namib near Pomona Island. The specimen in front is shown in natural size,
one of the leaves being in vertical section. The leaves are club-shaped and
consist, like those of other species, of a colourless epidermis, a thin layer of
green tissue and a central mass of colourless water-storing cells, which are
tightly packed against each other, almost without any intercellular spaces
between them. The apex of the leaf possesses, however, no green tissue,
but is colourless or greyish, and its epidermis adjoins the water-storing tissue.

The plant grows embedded in the sand, nothing but the flat, slightly
convex apex of each leaf being visible, and even that is often covered with
more or less sand according to locality. While the leaf itself is fresh green
with a rather delicate skin, the exposed part is protected by a thick epidermis
and cuticula, and possesses comparatively few stomata. It is through this
portion, which has the function of a window, that the leaf receives its light,
being thus illuminated from within. There are 5 to 10 or even more
leaves to each plant, but nothing appears at the surface except these windows ;
they peep out of the sand like the eyes of the sand-lizard or the sand-viper,
which often hide themselves there in a similar way.

When the flowering season arrives (August) one may see the delicate,
white, glossy blooms even where no windows are visible; but they are there
all the same, merely hidden by a little sand.

The subterranean mode of life which the plant has adopted affords it
considerable protection against herbivorous animals, especially at night time,
since it would be difficult for them to detect these little spots in a dim light.
To the non-botanical reader it may be pointed out, that the window is an
essential feature in this adaptation, for if the apex were provided with green
tissue, this would absorb the light falling on it and the buried portion of the
leaf would be colourless, or if green before it was buried, would become
colourless like the underground shoot of a potato, and consequently unable to
assimilate the food materials provided by air and soil.

There are a few other species of Mesembrianthemum with window leaves,
e.g. M. Hookeri (Plate 51), M. pseudotruncatellum and M. opticum; a few species
of Haworthia, e.g. H. truncata, H. tesselata (Vol. 1v, Plate 22), and one of
Bulbine, viz. B. mesembrianthemoides (Vol. tv, Plate 27), but as far as we have
been able to ascertain no such plants are known from other countries.

M. 27

208 AIZOACEAE ea

42

The flowers are visited by a butterfly, the cosmopolitan Vanessa Cardui
(the painted lady), which to our surprise was fairly numerous in the desert
at that season of the year.

Mesembrianthemum cakareum. This species aftords another striking example
of protective mimicry among plants. The leaves form a dense rosette, and
their surface, as far as exposed, is covered with irregular excrescences that look
exactly like the whitish fragments of lime-tufa between which the plant grows.
No artist could imitate the surface texture and colouring of the limestone more
accurately than nature has done in this case*. It so happened on one occasion,
that we had the good fortune to find this species and M. Hookeri on the same
day, but the one only where there was nothing but limestone and the other
only among the brownish soil and gravel of an ironstone belt, the similarity
to their surroundings being perfect in both cases.

M. calcareum has been found by us in two localities, viz. at Alexanders-
fontein near Kimberley and on the Kaap plateau near Griquatown, in both
cases tightly wedged in between the chips of lime-tufa and quite flush with the
surface. It has also been received from Hanover (C. C.) by Dr Schénland of
Grahamstown; hence it appears to be widely distributed. It is apparently
the only plant in South Africa with such a rugged leaf-surface; in Central
America a few species of Azhalonium occur, resembling it very much in this —
respect, e.g. 4. fissuratum (Cactaceae).

* ‘The lithographer, in his endeavour to show up the plants more distinctly than they
appeared in the original painting, has given the stones surrounding them a purplish tone.
In nature the plants match the colour of the limestone exactly, being equally white and
grey with brown dust here and there.

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

PLATE 53A

VOL. |

Varo

MESEMBRIANTHEMUM ROSEUM Willd.

On Table Mountain 2600 feet

January

Plate Be Te,

— Mesembrianthemum roseum Willd.
Group on the northern side of Table Mieineant
Flowers bright rose-coloured and very glossy, opening
poring ae forenoon and closing about an hour before
“sunset.

27-2

oe? ah

Plate sae:

1. Mesembrianthemum junceum Haw. SS
In a plain near Vanrhynsdorp. oy hy, - AM
Some of the bushes are dead, owing to a drought.

2. Karoo near Laingsburg.
M. spinosum L. and M. calamiforme L.

Pi P48 ahs
i” | gl iS ee a

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

VOL. | PEATEs 3i6

dee rr Seger MESEMBRIANTHEMUM JUNCEUM Haw.
Near Van Rhynsdorp. In the background the Matsikamma, a mountain with a capping
of Table Mountain sandstone.

Photo. by R.Marioth. Werner & Winter, Frankfort?M

MESEMBRIANTHEMUM SPINOSUM L. and M. CALAMIFORME L.
j Karroo near Laingsburg

ans

om Pie

aii

_ J

le ait
é ©

ee

FLORA OF SOUTH AFRICA

VOL PLATE 54

R.Martott Werner & Winter, Frankfort

CLIFF WITH LICHENS AND SUCCULENTS.
North Side of Table Mountain.
MESEMBRIANTHEMUM VERRUCULOIDES Sond. and COTYLEDON ORBICULATA L.
January 2000 feet

ae 208 ¢

p diclate 54.

mn - a

Cliff on northern side of Table Mountain.

Mesembrianthemum verruculoides Sond. and

Cotyledon orbiculata L., the latter in flower. .

The rocks (sandstone) are covered with lichens
_ (Pertusaria lactea N yl. ah |

25 ——

Ios)

:
-
4
»

Plate? so:

Entrance to the Ceres-Karoo.
Galenia africana L.
Here and there, e.g. near the boy, a few clumps of —
Cotyledon orbiculata ic. :
At the foot of the hills flows the Doorn river, with a few small karri-trees
(Rhus lancea) on its banks, all larger trees having been cut down. The hills

consist of Wittebergen quartzite and bear in their upper parts Proteas and
other members of the Cape Flora.

‘suabbnsapemzZ ay} pue yioodoouey punosByoeq ou} uy

“T YNYOIYsSY YINITY9
OOUYYXVM GIA3MMOS SHL

"Wo HOJUBIY Ya}UIM Y49UIaM

yorew'yo}o44

99 JLWId | TOA

YOY HLNOS JO YYOTs

PORTULACACERE

B: Anacampseros filamentosa Sims

A: Portulacaria afra /acg.

C: A. ustulata E. Mey.

E: A. telephiastrum DC.

D: A. papyracea E. Mey.

—

PORTULACACEAE 209

Be. ie

(Plate 56 is facing Plate 54.)

A. Portulacaria afra Jacq. 1. Flowering twig. 2. Flower, in long. section. 6/1.

B. <Anacampseros filamentosa (Haw.) Sims 1. Small plant. 2. Leaf and stipules.

C. A. ustulata E. Mey. 1. Plant (nat.size). 2. Leaf with the stipule of the next
higher leaf adhering to it (two views). 2/I.

D. 4. papyracea E. Mey. 1. Plant with ripe capsules, one full of seeds and one
empty. 2. Leaf with neighbouring stipule. 3. Leaf and stipule in long. section. 20/1.

E. A. Telephiastrum DC. 1. Flowering plant with visiting bee (4/lodape quadrata).
2. Flower laid open, two petals removed. 3. Ovary, long. section. 5/1. 4. Capsule,
enclosed in persistent calyx. 5. Capsule, the pericarp splitting. 6. Capsule without the
pericarp. 7. Capsule, open. 8. Seed. 3/1. 9. Tip of axillary stipule. 20/1.

PorTULACARIA.

Portulacaria afra (the spekboom) grows socially in the south eastern
Karoo, extending right through to Kingwilliamstown; it is also reported from
the Eastern Transvaal. It often covers whole hills or mountain slopes with
its fresh verdure, which forms a pleasant contrast to the surrounding dull
coloured vegetation. In the Addobush it is arborescent, up to 20 feet high,
often forming dense thickets. The juicy leaves are a wholesome food for all
classes of stock as well as for wild animals including buffaloes and elephants ;
hence farms with plenty of spekboom need not fear an ordinary drought.

“‘ Providence meant to spoil our farmers in placing the spekboom on the
hills of the Karoo,” wrote MacOwan in one of his articles on the fodder plants
of the country.

CERARIA.

C. namaquensis (Sond.) Pears. & Steph. (P. namaquensis Sond.), although
till recently included in Portulacaria, 1s very different in habit and foliage from
P. afra, forming compact, rounded bushes, 3—6 feet high, with woody stems
and very small leathery leaves.

Sections of the bark are employed by the natives of Namaqualand for
joining the ends of two sticks when they require a longer rod than is to be
had naturally for obtaining bee’s honey from high cliffs. The fresh bark is
withdrawn from its wood as a complete tube, and this is slipped over the sticks
in the same way as a chemist joins two glass tubes by means of a piece of
rubber tubing. When drying the bark contracts and makes a solid joint.
Colonial name “hotnotsriem” (strap of the hottentot).

ANACAMPSEROS.

This genus includes two groups of species of very different habit, viz. the
two sub-genera Telephiastrum and Avonia. ‘The difference is principally in the
stipules, which are fimbriate or formed of hairs in Te/ephiastrum, while they
are membranaceous and several times larger than the tiny leaves in Avonia.
In the latter section they are tightly pressed against the stem, each one covering
the leaf next above it; hence they overlap like the scales of a fish, and nothing
of the real leaves is visible from without. (C, 2 and D, 3.)

These specially developed stipules serve several purposes. In the first
instance they afford good protection to the somewhat delicate leaves against

210 PORTULACACEAE

the rays of the sun, diffusing the light before it reaches the green tissue, —
while at the same time they retard the transpiration of the leaves considerably.
They: are of further advantage to the plants in enabling them to
absorb rain and dew. All species of Anacampseros, and specially those of the
section /vonia, inhabit some of the most arid parts of South Africa, where the
annual rainfall, on an average, does not amount to four inches, and where years
occur with less than one inch. But even in those districts nights with dew are
not rare, at least not in winter, and the power to absorb and utilise it must be
a great help to these dwellers in the desert.
They also show a striking similarity to their surroundings, and are
consequently good examples of protective mimicry among plants.
A. ustulata, which occurs on the ordinary grey or yellowish shales of the Karoo,
is dull coloured, while 4. papyracea and A. a/lbissima, which are pure white,
have been found only on fields of white milky quartz, and are consequently
detected only with difficulty between the pebbles or in the fissures of the
rock. When found all are readily eaten by grazing animals.
A. ustulata is called the moerplantje, as farmers use it for preparing
a kind of yeast which is employed in the baking of a favourite kind of pastry,
viz. “ moer-bolletjes.”” It is also used in the brewing of beer by the natives.
Whether the herb really adds to the efficiency of the yeast has not been
ascertained as yet.
In the section Te/ephiastrum the absorption of dew is effected, although in
a less copious way, by the fringe-like stipules.
Anacampseros T Soe is fairly frequent in all parts of the Karoo,
including the Robertson Karoo from Worcester westwards.
Anacampseros ustulata has a wide range, occurring also on the Nieuwveld,
while 4. guinaria is known only from Little Namaqualand.
Al. papyracea occurs in the Ladismith and Prince Albert districts.

Fam. 22. Portulacaceae.
(Plate 55, facing page 209.)

Herbs or shrubs with entire, mostly fleshy leaves.
Flowers bisexual (except Ceraria), regular; perianth
double; calyx formed of 2 (S. A.) strongly imbricate,
deciduous sepals. Corolla formed of 5 (4—-6) free or
connate, very deciduous petals. Stamens opposite the
petals, mostly more numerous. Ovary superior (in Portulaca
half-inferior), 1-celled; styles 23; ovules 1—o, on a
central basal placenta. Fruit a capsule, mostly valvate,
or indehiscent (Portulacaria, Ceraria), in the latter
cases 1-sceded, otherwise seeds c ; embryo peripheric,
curving round ane farinaceous perisperm, or nearly straight
(Anacampseros).

PORTULACACEAE 2 1

Ecology. The flowers of Anacampseros (Sect. Telephi-
astrum) are showy (pink), but very fugacious, opening
only for a few hours (afternoon) in bright sunlight. Those
of A. papyracea and the other members of the section

vonia are cleistogamous, for, although provided with
large rose-coloured petals, they very rarely emerge from
between the papery stipules of the apical leaves, but seed
regularly all the same, being evidently self-pollinated.
Those of the other species are visited by various flies and
bees.

Portulaca oleracea 1s a common weed. Purslane;
postelein; varkenskost.

KEE NG Oe Det es GENIUS

A. Ovary superior.
a. Ovules « ; capsule -seeded, splitting lengthways.

I. Seeds wingless; embryo circular.
Several S. A. species (E., No.). Flor. Cap. 11, 385.
1. Talinum 4dans.

II. Seeds winged; embryo nearly straight.
Endemic. 12 species. Flor. Cap. 11, 382.
2. Anacampseros L.

—b. Ovary t-ovuled.
I. Flowers bisexual. Fruit a winged nutlet, 1-seeded.
Wndlemlesuel sspeciess (es ajra)) olin
lElkorg, (S2jon te, Bileie
3. Portulacaria Jacq.

II. Plant dioecious. Fruit (when ripe), fleshy, not winged.
3 species. Shrubs. Nam.
4. Ceraria Pears. & Stephens

B. Ovary half-inferior. Capsule membranous, circumscissile.
Qespecies ines. eae (lor. Cap: 11,3311.)
5. Portulaca ZL.

* Prof. H. H. W. Pearson and Miss E. L. StrepHENs have removed P. namaquensis
Sond. from this genus to the newly established genus Ceraria. Annals S. A. Museum,

Vol. ¥x, 32 (1912).

Fam. 23. Caryophyllaceae.
(Plate 57.)

Herbs, rarely dwarf undershrubs, with entire, mostly
opposite leaves. Flowers bisexual, regular; perianth
double or the corolla sometimes 0; calyx 4—5-cleft or
-parted, persistent; petals 4——5, entire or 2-fid, free.
Stamens mostly ro, in 2 rows, rarely 5 or 4. Ovary
free, 1-celled or incompletely 2—5-celled in the lower
part; styles 2—-5, spreading or connate; ovules 2—o,
rising from a basal central placenta. Fruit a many-
seeded capsule or a nut (Paronychieae). Embryo peri-
pheric, curving round the farinaceous perisperm.

Ecology.. ‘The flowers are mostly entomophilous.
Several species with showy flowers (Dianthus, Silene)
are visited by butterflies, or, if closed during the day, like
some species of Si/ene, by moths; those with small
flowers like Sve//aria, by flies. The seeds of several
species or genera are winged; others are equally easily
dispersed by the wind, owing to their small size, hence
some introduced species have become common weeds in
gardens and fields, e.g. Sze/laria media (chickweed), Silene
gallica (gunpowder weed).

The pink and the carnation (Dianthus Caryophyllus [z
from the Mediterranean) are cultivated in many varieties as
garden flowers. Spergula arvensis (spurry) is occasionally

cultivated in sandy soil as a fodder plant. Flor. Cap. 1, 120.

The family as here defined includes Paronychieae of Harvey’s Genera,
described under Illecebraceae in Flor. Cap. Vol. v, 1, 398.

KEY TO THE GENERA.
I. Subfam. Alsinoideae.
Sepals 4—5, free; petals and stamens hypogynous; petals not clawed.
Series A. Fruit a capsule, opening with teeth.
Tribe I. Alsineae. Stipules o. Petals 2-fid, styles free.
A. Styles 3. Capsule globose. (Plate 57.)
1 European species (S¢. media).

Flor. Cap. 1, 130. 1. Stelldria L.

-

CARYOPHYLLACEAE BP

B.' Styles 5, rarely less, opposite the sepals. Capsule cylindrical.
Several S. A. species, others as weeds. Flor. Cap. 1, 130.
2. Cerastium Dill.

Tribe II. Sperguleae.
Stipules membranous. Petals entire; styles free.

A. Styles 5; petals white.
I introduced species, Sp. arvensis.
lor, Cayo i, WAGs
3. spergula VL.
B. Styles 3; petals pink or purple.
3 widely diffused species, in brackish soil.
(Syn. Lepigonum in Flor. Cap. 1, 134.)
4. Spergularia Pres/.

Tribe III. Polycarpeae.
Stipules membranous. Styles connate below.

A. Petals 5, deeply 2- or 4-parted.
Bom mostiyetos eimerican) species, 1 of them,
D. cordata, found at our South Coast.

Filonan Cap ster stais.
5. Drymaria Willd.

B. Petals entire.

a. Sepals membrane-edged, sharply keeled.
P. tetraphyllum, a cosmopolitan weed.
lor Capa nena.
6. Polycarpon Loef.

b. Sepals membranous, not keeled.
P. corymbosa Lam., widely spread in warm countries.
HlogaCapanam03 3e
7. Polycarpaea Lam.

Senies B) Fruit indehiscent.
Tribe IV. Paronychieae (Illecebraceae).

Perianth simple or double. Style 1, entire or 2—3-fid. Fruit a minute
nut enclosed in the persistent perianth. Stipules scarious.

A. Perianth simple, urceolate. Ovules 2c. Leaves subverticillate.
I species (P. campestris) E. and No.
BlorCapamel aa anid vs 1.8399:
8. Pollichia So/and.

op CARYOPHYLLACEAE

B. Ovule 1.

a. Perianth double; petals 5. Leaves alternate.
2 species in S. A, widely spread. % ‘
Flor. Cap. 1, 132 and v, 1, 401.
9. Corrigiola Ll.
b. Petals o. | Leaves opposite.
The European H. hirsuta widely spread.
Flor. Cap. 1, 132 and v, 1, 399. '
10. Herniaria Tourn.

Tribe V. Sclerantheae.

Perianth simple, of 5 obtuse lobes; styles 2, filiform. Fruit a utricle,
enclosed in the thickened perianth-tube. Stipules o.
S. annuus, a cosmopolitan species as a weed.
Flor. Cap. v, 1, 401.
11. Scleranthus ZL.

Il. Subfam. Silenoideae.

Calyx tubular, 4—5-toothed; petals and stamens hypogynous, often
supported, together with the ovary, by the engi ieras axis s (enor
thecaphore); petals clawed. Stipules o.

A. Styles 5; calyx nude at base, its segments elongated, leafy.
A. Githago, in grain-lands, introduced as a weed.
Corncockle; Kornroos. Flor. Cap. 1, 129.
12. Agrostémma JL.

B. Styles 3; calyx nude at base, 5-toothed. Capsule supported by a
thecaphore and opening by 6 teeth. (Plate 57.)
Over 300 species, of which about 14 in S. A,,

several of them endemic. Flor. Cap. 1, 12¢;00umm
13. Siléne Le y
C. Styles 2; calyx bracteate at base. Capsule opening by 4 teeth.
(Plate s5772) ae
Over 200 species, mostly Mediterranean, 13 in S. A. --
Flor. Cap, are2:
14. Dianthus Z.

a)

oe

oe =
See

CARYOPHYLLACERE

Plate 57.

A: Silene undulata Ait. B: S. gallica L. ¢: S. Burchellii Ofth.
D: Dianthus scaber Thunb. E: Cerastium capense Sond.
F: Stellaria media Cyrill.

CARYOPHYLLACEAE ZG

Plate. 5:7:

A. Silene undulata Ait. 1. Small piece of plant in flower, with hawk moth,
Chaerocampa cajus. 2. Flower spread out, the calyx pulled down. 3. Petal with
appendage (corona). 4. Ripe capsule, showing the thecaphore. 5. Piece of stem,
enlarged, showing glandular hairs.

B. Silene gallica i 1. Plant. 25 \@apsule andiseeds:

C. Silene Burchellii Otth

D. Dianthus scaber Thunb.

E. Cerastium capense Sond. 1. Plant. 2. Flower. 2/1.

F. Stellaria media Cyrill., the chickweed. 1. Plant 2. Flower. 2/1.
SILENE.

Silene undulata. Perennial, glandularly pubescent and aromatic, the stems
branching, I1—3 feet high, especially when growing among bushes; the leaves
broadly lanceolate with more or less undulate margins. Flowers white or
flushed with pink, opening at night but also in diffused daylight. The plant
is very similar to the European Silene noctifora, but differs from it by its
undulate leaves and the much. shorter thecaphore.

The flowers are visited by various kinds of hawkmoths, e.g. Chaerocampa
cajus, as figured on plate. The caterpillar of this moth lives on the leaves of
the white arum (Zantedeschia)

Found in south western Cape Colony only, while the nearly allied
Silene capensis is more widely spread. ‘The latter possesses an unusually wide
range of altitude, being known from the plains as well as some of our highest
mountains, viz. the Zwartebergen, where Mr Grorce TRavers-J AcKSON found
it on the summit of the Toverkop. (7200 feet.)

Silene Burchellii. This differs from the preceding species by its linear
or linear lanceolate leaves, the smaller flowers and the different calyx and
thecaphore, the petals being deeply bifid and flesh-coloured. The calyx is
clavate, 10-ribbed and sprinkled over with numerous red dots (glands).
A variable and widely distributed plant, flowering in spring.

Silene gallica, the gunpowder weed, is an annual. Frequent on waste
lands and cultivated grounds.

Diantuus. To this genus belong the pinks and carnations, which in their
many garden varieties are principally derived from two European species, viz.
D. Caryophyllus and D. barbatus. Several of our South African species form
large tufts with numerous flowers, and would be equally suitable for the pro-
duction of more showy garden plants if improved by cultivation and hybridising.

Dianthus scaber (Wild pink; Anjelier). This is a comparatively small
species, and although nowhere common, it has a wide distribution, occurring
in rocky situations from Capetown to the Orange river.

Cerastium capense is nearly allied to the common European C. arvense,
its ancestors having been probably introduced by migratory birds. It is not
confined to cultivated lands, but occurs on hills and mountains often far away
from human habitations, while Sze//aria media, also a member of this family
and quite ubiquitous, is a weed of cultivation here as at home (Sterre muir).

M. 28

216

Fam. 24. Nymphaeaceae.
(Plate 58; Figs. 95, 96.)

Aquatic herbs with fleshy rhizomes. Leaves
entire, mostly floating on the surface of the water.
Flowers large, solitary, on long peduncles, bisexual. Sepals
and petals oc , showing a gradual transition into stamens.
Stamens oc in several whorls, anthers opening longitudinally.

Fig. 95. Nymphaea stellata Willd. 1a. Young seedling. (Note the linear cotyledons.)
14. Young plant. 2. Transverse section of stem. 3. Portion of same enlarged. 2/1.
4. Flower in long. section. (Note that the air channels of the stem terminate abruptly
below the flower.) 5. Long. section of receptacle. 1/1. 6. Transverse section of
portion of pistil. 5/2. 7. Fruit, after removal of the persistent sepals. 2/3.
8. Seed. 9/1. 9. ‘Tissue of stem, with stellate sclerotic cells. 50/1.
Carpels several, inserted on the inner side of a flesh
receptacle. Ovules numerous. Fruit a fleshy pseudo-
capsule, formed by the receptacle and finally opening by
decay. Seeds numerous in each compartment, with a hard
shell and a membranous arillus. Perisperm as well as

endosperm present. Flor. Cap. 1, 13.

uedo jaf you Ail] 472M OY} JO SJOMO}} By} GOUEY ‘HuU!UoW Ase
"WNYDS SIIWYISAW WHdAL ‘PIIIM VLYTISLS WAYHdWAN
SLV14 ddV9O FHL NI IATA

"Wi WOULD TyUIM YUU "yyoluew'Yy Aq oloug

8S J1W1d 110A

WOMsiy UNOS 20101:

NYMPHAEACEAE 27

The family contains some of the most famous
ornamental plants.

Victoria regia, which inhabits shallow rivers of the
Amazon valley, possesses leaves up to 2 yards and flowers
16 to 20 inches in diameter.

Nelumbo nucifera, the Indian lotos, has rosy flowers ;
its seeds are used as food like those of the Victoria.

Fig. 96. Nymphaea stellata Willd. in the Vlei near Retreat. With Typha australis and
Cladium Mariscus. <Vhe shore of the lake occupied by plantations of Acacia saligna.

Nymphaea Lotus, the white lotos of the ancient
Egyptians”, sometimes called ‘lotus,’ opens its delicate,
pure white flowers only for a few hours at night.

Nymphaea stellata, the blue lotos, which 1s equally
often represented on Egyptian monuments and sometimes
described as a separate species, viz. V. coerulea, has a wide

range, occurring in India as well as Africa.

* “When the Nile floods the lands many lilies appear which are called ‘lotos’ by
the Egyptians. ‘The fruit resembles the head of a poppy, and the seeds are ground and
baked into bread.” HEROoporus.

28-2

218 NYMPHAEACEAE

This is the only species of water-lily (plomb) within
our limits*. It inhabits permanent vleis, ponds and calm
pools along rivers, bearing sweet scented, mostly blue, but
occasionally purple Howers. They open only in sunshine,
closing again at night and re-opening next morning when
the sun is fairly high. ‘This movement is effected by the
sepals, for if these be cut away when spread out, the
flowers cannot close again. They do not float on the
surface of the water like those of the European water-lily
(JV. a/éa), but stand upright about a foot above the surface.
Pedicels and peduncles are traversed by spacious air-.
channels, and the tissue contains numerous stellate sclerotic
cells, which are a means of defence against snails like the
raphides of the sorrels. After flowering, owing to the escape
of some of the air in its cavities, the receptacle becomes
submerged, and the fruit develops underneath the water.
When ripe the walls of the fruit decay, and the pseudo-
capsule breaks up, thus liberating the seeds. As each seed
is enclosed in the inflated, membranous arillus, it floats
on the water and is carried about until the air escapes,
finally sinking to the bottom. If the water be not too
deep, the seed germinates at once, producing at first only
linear leaves without a blade. In very shallow water even

the first leaves develop a floating blade. (Fig. 95, 1.)
The only S. A. genus (2 species in S. A.). Nymphaea L.

Fam. 25. Ceratophyllaceae.

Submerged aquatic herbs. Leaves in whorls,
simply or repeatedly furcate. Flowers in the axils of
the leaves, whitish, monoecious; ¢ flowers with about 12
segments and 1216 stamens, the anthers with a 2-pointed
connective. § flowers with g—10 segments. Carpel 1,
1-celled, 1-ovuled; style long, subulate; ovule orthotropous
with 1 integument. Fruit a nut. Seed with a thin
endosperm and 2 large cotyledons.

The only genus (3 species, 1 extending toS. A.). Ceratophyllum Z.

* Wood & Evans, Natal Plants, Vol. 1, t. 33, is apparently N. madagascariensis.

CERATOPHYLLACEAE 219

Ceratophyllum (Hornwort) is the only genus of plants
which, apart from Najadaceae, bears permanently submerged
flowers (hydrophilous). When the anthers have reached the
stage of dehiscence, they are forced out of the flower,
and, rising towards the surface of the water, scatter
their pollen among the interwoven masses of leaves and
stems, thus enabling it to reach the female flowers. The
stigma of the ¢ flower does not possess any papillae, but

~ —— SS
SS =

ZS

=
a

——

ZB

———

SNe
SS

SS

GE= I
LS =
yi, Y? Vp

BRS
1S a
WSs

gD

Fig. 97. Ceratophyllum demersum L. A. Plant with # and ? flowers. B. of flower.
C. & flower in long. section. D. Stamen, back view. £. @ flower with perianth.
F. Long. section of pistil. G. Diagram of 2 flower. f. Bract. H. Transverse
section through fruit. J. Median long. section through fruit, the spines omitted.
c. One of the cotyledons. f- First pair of leaves standing at right angles to the
cotyledons. K. Germination of fruit. (From Engler and Prantl)

the under side of the curved style is viscid and thus

capable of retaining the pollen grains.

The fruit floats on the water for a short time and, finally sinking to the
bottom, becomes anchored by means of hooked appendages. On germination it
produces roots, but these soon deteriorate, and the plants float at or near the
surface of the water. C. demersum, widely spread, occurs in Natal.

220

Fam. 26. Ranunculaceae.
(Plates 59-—61.)

Herbs or (Clematideae) climbing shrubs. Flowers
bisexual. Sepals 3-0 , mostly 5, free, deciduous, green
or petaloid. Petals 5—15, often wanting, free, hypogynous,
in 1 or more whorls. Stamens » hypogynous, free;
anthers adnate. Pistil apocarpous, Superior; carpels
coo“, r- or few-ovuled. Fruit an etaerio of achenes or
drupelets. | Seeds with oily endosperm; the embryo
minute,

Over 1200 species, mostly in the northern hemisphere,
comparatively few in South Africa. All South African
species contain acrid or poisonous substances; hence they
are avoided by grazing animals. Flor. Cap. 1

KEY TO THE GENERA.

A. Shrubs, climbing by means of the leaves. Leaves opposite. Achenes
with a feathery tail. (Plate 59; Fig. 98.)
6 species in S. A., many others.
Flor. Cap. 1, 1. 1.. Clématis L.

B. Herbs with alternate, cauline or radical leaves.
a. Sepals coloured; petals o.

I. Inflorescence compound. Sepals 4—5, shorter than the stamens.
2-species in S, A; BE, No:
Hlor.sGap.%, 3: 2. Thalictrum Tourn.

Il. Peduncle mostly 1-flowered. Sepals o , longer than the stamens.
Achenes dry, tailed. (Plates 59, 61, B.)
4 S. A. species, on the mountains of the South and
Fast.» Mor. Capi a. 2,
3. Anemone L.
b. Sepals green. Petals present.
I. Sepals 5; petals ce , nearly concolorous with the sepals. Drupelets.
(Plate 60.)
Endemic, 10 species.
Flor. Cap. 1, 4. 4. Knowltonia Sa/isb.
Il. Sepals 3—5. Petals 5—10, coloured. Achenes dry, mostly
beaked. (Plates 60, 61, A.)
10 species in :: A., some trode
Flor. Cap. 1, 5. 5s. Ranunculus /.

* Thalictrum rhynchocarpum mostly with 1 carpel.

RANUNCULACERE

A: Anemone capensis Lam.

B: Clematis brachiata Thunb.

RANUNCULACEAE API

eens o}

A. Anemone capensis Lam. 1. Flower and leaf. 2. Receptacle with ripe fruits
(some removed) (etaerio of achenes).

B. Clematis brachiata Thunb. 1. Flowering twig with visiting bee. 2. Diagram
(after Eichler). 3. Receptacle and ripe fruitlets (tailed achenes).

ANEMONE.

Like Ranunculus the genus Anemone is far more largely developed in the
northern hemisphere than in the southern, extending from North America
through Europe and Siberia right into Japan. There are three species in
South Africa, each one with its own fairly well-limited area, viz. 4. capensis,
frequent in the South West, but rarer further east, 4. caffra in the South East,
and the beautiful 4. Fanninii on the Drakensbergen.

A. capensis (Anemoon). Rootstock deep and stout, producing one or
more shoots every year. Leaves biternate, sometimes with linear segments;
scape I—2 feet high according to locality, with one or, on vigorous plants, two
flowers which appear in spring. Fruit an etaerio of tailed and bearded achenes.
[See also plate 61, which faces page 222. |

In rainy weather and at night the flowers are drooping and closed, but in
sunshine they soon open and stand upright.

This is one of the most beautiful species of the whole genus, the handsome
leaves and the delicately rose-coloured, silky flowers exceeding all others in size
and gracefulness. Unfortunately it does not lend itself readily to cultivation,
growing only in localities which, although not wet, never get quite dry. Such
conditions exist on the south western mountains, where the southern winds
and their clouds bring sufficient moisture even in summer; hence we do not
find the plant in the plains nor further north, and it does not thrive in the
gardens of the Cape, where, on the other hand, the less particular Japanese
white anemone flowers profusely every autumn.

CLEMATIS.

C. brachiata. Climbing by means of its petioles, which, on coming into
contact with a support, soon form one or two coils around it. The plant
flowers freely, and as its flowers, although not big, are fragrant it is often
grown on trellises and verandahs here and in Europe. In the woods it
covers large shrubs or even trees with its delicately cream-coloured flowers,
and later on, with its feather heads (Vraveller’s joy). There are a few other
species in South Africa, some of them very showy, like C. Stanleyi, a shrubby
plant 3—4 feet high, with silvery white foliage and pure white flowers,
occasionally tinged with pink, more than 2 inches in diameter. (Transvaal,

Natal, Rhodesia.) (Fig. 98.)

222 RANUNCULACEAE

Fig. 98. Clematis Stanleyi Hook. Veld near Johannesburg. Photo. by A. Graham Cook

RANUNCULUS.

The genus Ranunculus has its headquarters in the northern hemisphere,
but like a considerable number of other northern genera it is also represented
in South Africa, not only by introduced but also by some indigenous and
endemic species. One must assume that these have originated from some
northern forms introduced by migratory birds during former geological periods.

Ranunculus pinnatus, one of the smaller species of buttercups (boterbloem)
of European, or at any rate of northern origin, is now fairly frequent in wet
spots throughout South Africa. The hairy variety (R. pubescens) goes under
the name of ‘“kankerblaren.” The equally ubiquitous R. aguatilis, which
has white flowers, is often found in vleis and ponds.

The indigenous R. Cooperi, with beautiful large leaves, occurs on the
banks of mountain streams in Natal. (Plate 61, A.)

Know.ronia*. (Plate 60, facing page 223.)

Here as in Ranunculus the flowers are complete, although there is little
difference in the colours of the calyx and corolla. Sepals 5; petals 5 or 10
or more, green like the sepals or slightly paler. Fruitlets with a juicy mesocarp,
forming an etaerio of drupelets of the same nature as that of the blackberry,
but poisonous. ‘The genus is sometimes included in Anemone.

There are 10 species, mostly endemic in the South West and South, one
in the Transvaal.

* Named after TH. Know.ron, a director of the formerly famous Botanic Garden
at Eltham. Died 1781.

We WOUBIY Ua}UIM ¥49UI9,

19 JLW1d

M

}99} O00E uleyUNo|| 9/GeL 49G0}9O
WNYODIG NOMGN3IGYONIAT pue (Ye! YO) SALWONS NOHdISAHOWYS YIM
‘we] SISNSdVO ANOWSANV 'G
199} QOOS fisenuer
jeJeN ul Weasjs ulejuNOW eB Jo syueq By} UO
JONIO IWAdOOD SNINONANVY VU

“yyojsey o}0
g HOLE y O}O4d uv

YOIMdY HLNOS JO WHO)d

ayfig’a ‘104d

a

RANUNCULACERE

Plate 60.

A: Ranunculus pinnatus Poir. B: Knowltonia vesicatoria Sims

——

RANUNCULACEAE BBE

late 60;
[Plate 61 is facing page 222.|

A. Ranunculus pinnatus Poir. 1. Flowering plant. 2. ‘TThalamus with stamens
and pistils, long. section. 2/1. 3. Achene, long. section, showing the minute embryo at
its base. 6/1.

B. Knowltonia vesicatoria Sims 1. Rootstock, leaf (small) and _ inflorescence.
2. Fruiting capitula, one of them with ripe fruitlets. 3. Long. section of drupelet
with minute embryo.

Knowltonia vesicatoria. Rootstock creeping; leaves radical, large, on
young plants ternate, on older ones bi- and tri-ternate, leathery, dark green,
finely serrate or sometimes entire. Peduncles 1—2 feet high, bearing one
or more superposed umbels, the rays mostly simple, flowers one inch in
diameter, yellowish green; fruitlets oblong, shining black.

Common in woods and shady ravines of the coast districts, flowering in
spring and summer. (Plates 60 and 12.)

The leaves contain an acrid substance like many other members of the
family. They are sometimes applied to the skin for producing blisters, hence
their colonial name ‘‘brandblaren.” Even the juice of the ripe drupes is
pungent; it would be interesting to know if any animal eats them.

Fam. 27. Menispermaceae (S. A.).
(Plate 62; Fig. 99.)

Shrubs, mostly climbing, rarely erect, with simple,
exstipulate leaves. Flowers dioecious. Sepals 1—9.
Pees t, 29.4 0m 05 Motamens 3—15, free-or connate.
Carpels 3—oo , free, each with 1 ovule. Fruit con-
sisting of I or spurl drupes; drupe r1-seeded, with a
fleshy or coriaceous exocarp and a hard ondlarsann,

About 250 species, most of them in tropical regions,
a few only in South Africa. Flor. Cap. 1, 9.

KEY OPH GENERA:
A. Sepals 6—g; petals 5 or more.
a. “Sepals ree:
I. Endocarp straight.

1. Fruit glabrous.
3 species, 1 in Na. D. (D. caffrum.)
1. Desmonéma Miers
2. Fruit ellipsoid, strigose. Leaves cordate, mostly 5-lobed.
2 African species, 1 ext. to Natal (J. pa/mata).
(Jateorhiza.)
2. Jatrorrhiza Miers

M. 29

224 MENISPERMACEAE

Il. Endocarp curved.

1. Sepals 9. Stamens about 15, sub-connate.
7 species; 1 at D. (4. sriplinervia).
3. Anisdcycla Baill.
2. Sepals 6. Stamens 6.
11 species; 1 at D. (C. hirsutus). 4. Cécculus DC.

b. The three inner sepals connate. Stamens 18.
2 species; 1 at D. (E. delagoense). 5. Epinetrum Hiern

B. Sepals less than 6 in the $ flower (S. A.).

a. Sepals and petals in ? flower 3—4. Leaves peltate.
32 species; 1 T., Na. lor. Caprica:
6. Stephania Lour.
Incl. Homocnemia.

b. Sepals and petals in ? flower 2. Leaves not peltate. (Plate 62.)
4 species: ins. Acs “Hlor apa mn
7. Antizéma Miers

c. Sepals in flower 1; petals 2, often connate. Leaves often peltate.
21 species, 6in S. A. Flor. Cap. 1, 10.
8. Cissampelos L.

fee

Fig. 99. Antizoma capensis (L. fil.) Diels 1. Twig of ~ plant. 2. gf flower.
3. Staminal tube. 4. Staminal tube in long. section. 5. 2 flower. 6. Pistil in
long. section. (Cissampelos capensis in Flor. Cap. 1, 11.)

225,

Fam. 28. Anonaceae.
(Plate 62.)

Trees, shrubs or woody climbers. Flowers (S. A.)
bisexual. Sepals 3, free or united at the base. Petals 6,
hypogynous, in 2 whorls. Stamens «, hypogynous,
free, linear, with 2 adnate anther cells, the connective
iiecameCarpels) co), direc! Or connate, imserted on a
more or less convex receptacle, 1- or more-ovuled. Seeds
with ruminate albumen (S. A.).

Trees with simple and quite entire leaves, the
parenchyma of all parts, including the flowers, with oil-
cells.

About 800 species, mostly in the tropics, very few
in South Africa. |

Several species are cultivated in tropical and sub-
tropical countries, among them zona reticulata, the
custard apple and Anona squamosa, the sugar apple (sweet sop).

KEN MOMs (EE NER AC
IN Carpels tree:
a. Fruitlets free.
I. Petals imbricate. Climbers.

i Soeces, Wh wajiz, We, 10);
Plone Capo 8. i, lOjwrenenel JL,
Me) Petalsavalvate:
1. Petals unequal, the outer larger than the inner ones.
Peduncles not hooked.

I species. P. caffra | Guatteria|. Na. D.

Flor. Cap. 1, 9. 2. Popowia Endl.
2. Petals subequal. Peduncles hard, hooked. Climbers.

1 species. 4. Monteiroae. ._Na. D.

3. Artabdtrys R. Br.

5. Fruitlets connate.
leepecicsaa Na mM (elateo2)) 94.) Anona J;
B. Carpels connate. Petals unequal, the inner ones clawed.
I species. D. s. Monodéra Dun.

29—2

226

Fam. 29. Lauraceae.
(Plate 62; Figs. 100, 101.)

‘Trees or, as the Cassytheae, parasitical herbs. | Flowers
usually bisexual. Perianth 4—6 cleft. Stamens usually ‘2
in 3 whorls; anthers of the outer whorl introrse, of
the inner whorl extrorse, 2—4-celled, each cell open-
ing bya persistent Aes Carpel 1, free, unilocular,
with ranatropous ovule. Fruit fleshy, a drupe (Ocorea)
or pseudodrupe. Seed exalbuminous, the cotyledons large,
usually plano-convex.

Fig. 100. Lauraceae. A. Cassytha ciliolata Nees 1. Diagram of flower. 0. Stamen
of outer whorl. m. Stamen of middle whorl. /¢. Stamen of inner whorl.
2. Flower with bracts. 7/1. 3. Flower in long. section. 10/1. 4 and §. Stamen
of outer whorl. 6. Stamen of middle whorl. 7. Stamen of inner whorl. 8. Long.
section of fruit (pseudodrupe). fe. Succulent perianth. se. Sclerenchyma (pericarp).
em. Embryo. B. Ocotea bullata E. Mey. 1. Flower in long. section: to left
the ovary. 7/1. 2. Stamen of inner whorl with basal glands. 10/1.

Various species of this family are cultivated on account
of the aromatic oils which they contain, e.g. cinnamon,
camphor, laurel, while others yield delicious fruits, e.g.
Persea gratissima, the so-called ‘avocado pear”.”

Leaves without stipules, mostly alternate; bark and

=

leaves of the arborescent species with oil-cells or slime- ~{
tubes. About 1000 species in the warmer parts of the
globe, but only 1o in South Africa. Flor. Cap. v, 1, 493. y

* Name a corruption of the Mexican “aguacate.”

MENISPERMACERE ANONACERE LAURACERE

Plate 62.

A: Cissampelos capensis Thunb.

B: Anona senegalensis Pers. var.: rhodesiaca Engl. et Diels
C: Cassytha ciliolata Meissn. D: Ocotea bullata E. Mey.

—

LAURACEAE 227

~The laurel, Laurus nobilis, is often grown in South
African gardens (bay leaves), and the camphor tree,
Cinnamomum Camphora, forms beautiful avenues on some
of the old farms in the Stellenbosch district.

KEY TO THE GENERA.
A. Trees.

a. Anthers 4-celled, with 4 valves.
About 2oo species, 1 in S. A. (Plate 62; Fig. 100, B.)

Syn. Oreodaphne (in Harv.) 1. Ocotéa Aud/.
b. Anthers 2-celled, with 2 valves.
6 species in S. A. 2. Cryptocarya R. Br.

B. Parasitic herbs, leafless.
gespecies in) os) Ale (Plate 62; Fig. roo, A.)
3. Cassytha ZL.

Plate 62.

Fam. 27. Menispermaceae.

A. Antizoma capensis (L. fil.) Diels [Cissampelos capensis Thunb. ]
1. Female twig with flowers and fruit. 2. Male twig. 3. Seed. 2/1.

Fam. 28. Anonaceae.

B. Anona senegalensis Pers. var. rhodesiaca Engl. & Diels 1. Flowering twig with
one leaf. 2. Section through receptacle with stamens and carpels. 2/1. 3. Stamen. 4/1.
4. Carpel, side view. 5. Carpel, back view. 6/1. 6. Ripe fruit, section. 7. Seed.
8. Section through seed, showing the arillus, the ruminated endosperm and the small
embryo.
Fam. 29. Lauraceae.

C. Cassytha ciliolata Nees (C. capensis Meisn.) with flowers and fruits, parasitic on
a shrub of Psoralea aphylla.
D. Ocotea bullata E. Mey. 1. Flowering twig. 2. Fruit. 3. Seed in long. section.

MENISPERMACEAE (page 223).

Antizoma capensis. This plant is usually included in the genus Cissampelos,
apparently owing to an oversight, for although the description in the Flora
Capensis (Vol. 1, p. 10) states that there is only one petal, we have always
found two (see Fig. 99), hence we agree with Diexs who refers this species
to the genus Antizoma.

The plant is a shrubby twiner, growing in bushy places in various parts
of South Africa. Dioecious; the male shrubs appear to be far more numerous
than the others. Fruit a yellow drupe with a flat stone.

As in most climbers the wood of the stem and root is traversed by
numerous large air channels which wind about in a very irregular way.

The root is largely used by the colonists as a blood purifier instead of
sarsaparilla and goes under the name “ dawvidjes wortel.”

iS)
ho
co

ANONACEAE.

Anona senegalensis, Wild custard apple. Several Anonas come within our
limits, the more frequent one being the variety of 4. senega/ensis distinguished
as “rhodesiaca” by Encier and Diets. It occurs throughout Central Africa
and extends southwards as far as Natal. The fruit, a compound pseudocarp, is
rather small, not much bigger than a good-sized walnut, and contains only a
little orange-coloured but strongly aromatic pulp, in which the black seeds are
embedded. In the tropics the plant forms good-sized bushes, but at its
southern limit it is only about a foot high, being too often destroyed by veld
fires.

LAURACEAE.

Fig. 101. Cassytha ciliolata Nees, on young oak. Stellenbosch,

PEA E "62 229

LAURACEAE.

The two plants chosen as representatives of the Lauraceae are so different in
their appearance, that one would not suspect their close relationship. We find,
however, not rarely that those members of a natural group which have adopted
a parasitic mode of life degenerate, and therefore differ considerably from the
others; as the connecting links are generally missing, the origin of the deviated
group often remains obscure.

Cassytha. There are three species in South Africa, viz. the widely spread
Cassytha filiformis, which extends through the entire length of the continent,
and occurs also in Asia, America and Australia; C. ciliolata which is more
common in the South, and C. pondoensis, only known from Pondoland.

The pulp of the fruit is eaten by birds, and the seed thus carried to some
distance; it germinates on the ground, but as soon as the little stem comes
into contact with a living plant, be that herb or shrub, it attacks it by means of
its suckers, the root shrivelling up. Once established in this way it spreads
from bush to bush, and even by pieces the parasite will be transferred to clean
plants. Occasionally it multiplies to such an extent, that large shrubs or trees
succumb to its attacks; we have seen shrubs of Rhus, silver trees and oaks
killed by the Cassytha. (Fig. 101.) .

This plant is sometimes erroneously called a dodder, but it is not related
to the real dodder in any way, the latter, Cuscuta, belonging to Convolvulaceae,
which will be treated in the third volume of. this work. While the dodder of
the lucerne and clover is a dangerous intruder on account of the large number
of small seeds which it produces, and cannot be eradicated without considerable
trouble and expense, the Cassytha is easily dealt with and may be kept in check
by a little attention, even if once established in a field.

OcoTEA.

This genus of about 200 species, mostly South American, has only one
representative in South Africa, viz. Ocotea bullata, the stinkwood. The
vernacular name refers to the strong smell which the fresh wood emits.
There appears to be a second species in Natal.

The tree occurs in all natural forests and wooded ravines of the South
and North, but is absent from the Eastern Province, re-appearing in Natal and
the Zoutpansberg ; it is replaced in Eastern Africa by O. usambarensis, the only
species in Tropical Africa. At the Knysna it forms large trees which supply a
most beautiful wood, highly valued for elegant furniture and cart building ;
hence, where not protected, all good-sized trees have been cut down. In
the ravines of Table Mountain all stems down to a diameter of six inches
have been felled, and nothing is left besides a few gnarled trunks and young
saplings, the latter almost always with large, beautiful, glossy, dark green
leaves. In the Grootvadersbosch near Swellendam the trees are as fine as at

the Knysna.

Ocorea (continued).

The leaves always possess two or more bulging spots near their base,
hence the specific name of the plant. Such inflated spots of the lamina of
a leaf are called domatia or acaro-domatia, and are, at any rate on young
leaves, inhabited by various kinds of mites (acar’). The presence of the
acarl appears to enable other arachnids to thrive there as well; among others we
have observed some small, green, quite translucent spiders on the under side
of the leaves.

The fruit is set in a curious cup resembling the cupule of an acorn, but
of different morphological origin, as it is formed from the receptacle (base of
the calyx), while the real fruit is the drupe contained in it. When ripe the
pericarp of the fruit becomes almost black. In the genus Crypécarya the
cupule encloses the fruit completely, becoming somewhat pulpy like the pericarp,
thus forming a pseudodrupe.

Fam. 30. Monimiaceae (S. 1)

Trees with oppositeleaves. Dioecious. Flowers
racemose, with small, scale-like sepals; petals o. Male
flower with oo stamens. Female flower with an annular
disc; ovary r-celled, r-ovuled, with a sessile, subpeltate
stigma. Fruit a pseudodrupe. Seed with copious albumen.

The only S. A. genus. 1 species in S. A., 1 in Trop. Afr.

and one in Madagascar. Flor. Cap. v, 1, 492.

Xymalos Baill.

Xymalos monospora (Harv.) Baill.

The name is an anagram of Xy/osma (Bixaceae),
in which genus Harvey [Thes. u, pl. 181] originally placed
the plant. It differs, however, too considerably from that
genus, and later authors have removed it to Monimiaceae.

No species of Xy/osma is known within our limits.

A tree 50—70 feet high, abundant in dense parts of
the Eastern, Natal and Transvaal forests. Its colonial name
is ‘“ Lemoenhout, wild lemon.” Fruits 5 inch long, bright red.
Racemes often produced in clusters from the old, leafless
wood.

“Tt is reserved in all conservancies, and as it endures
enormous forest fires without being killed, gaunt and

-MONIMIACEAE Aphi
burned, but still living specimens of this tree are often the

only remnants left in Kafir gardens to show where the forest

has once stood.” (Sim, Forest Flora, p. 288. Plate 121.)

Fig. 102.

Xymalos monospora (Harv.) Baill. 1. Flowering twig. 2. ¢ flower,
artificially opened. 3/1. 3. Stamen. 6/1.

Aeeaetlowen 0/1) 5. Calyx of 2
flower. 6. Pistil. 7. Ovary in long. section. 10/1. 8. Ovary in transverse
section. (From Harvey, Thes., tab. 181; one leaf of each pair absent and the disc
of the 2 flower not shown.)

M.

30

Fam. 31. Papaveraceae.
(Plate 63.)

Annual herbs (S. A.) with alternate leaves. Flowers
bisexual. Sepals 2, deciduous. Petals 4. Stamens
6—o. Carpels 2—16,,connate into a unilocular
ovary. Fruit r-celled, with parietal ovules. Seeds 2
or 1, albumen oily, embryo small.

About 180 species in the temperate and warmer zones.

The family, as accepted here, consists of 2 subfamilies,
viz. Papaveroideae and Fumarioideae. Stems and
leaves of Papaver and Argemone possess much-branched
laticiferous tubes filled with a white or, as in the latter case,
yellowish latex. In some species this contains narcotic sub-
stances, e.g. P. somniferum, the common poppy, from certain
varieties of which opium is obtained (Asia Minor, India).

Dee
st 7
1, —

'
i
!
i}
‘
!

Fig. 103. Papaveraceae. A. Fumaria Mundtii Spreng. 1. Diagram, 2. Piece or
tendril. 6/1. 3. Apex of tendril, showing papillae of perception. 18/1. 4. Flower.
5. Flower opened; one sepal and 1 lateral petal removed. 6. The spurred petal.
7. Stamens and pistil. 8. One bundle of stamens. 9. Pistil in long. section,
10. Fruit (nut). 4/1. 11. Seed. B. Cysticapnos africana Gaertn, 1. Capsule
dehiscing, with central false partition (replum), formed by the detached inner ovarial
wall (endocarp), and bearing the placentae at its margin, the mesocarp being spongy.
2. Replum with seeds and suspending threads. 2/1.

ie

PAPAVERACEAE 233

KEY SO THE GENERA.

A. Papaveroideae. Erect herbs. Petals equal. Stamens o.

a. Stigma forming a disc on the apex of the ovary.
AOVspecies,, Minos. (Plate 63.)
Flor€ap.1, 16. 1. Papaver L.

b. Stigmatic surfaces placed between the conniving style branches.
1 American species as a common weed. (Plate 63.)
2. Argemone L.

B. Fumarioideae. Climbing herbs. Petals unequal, one or both of the
outer saccate at base, the 2 inner callous at the apex. Stamens 6.

a. Fruit a many-seeded capsule.

I. Capsule lanceolate, compressed.

AaSar AG Specicsumn Llores Cap. i516. 3. Corydalis DC.

II. Capsule bladdery, globose.
I endemic species. (Fig. 103, B.) Flor. Cap. 1, 16.
4. Cysticapnos Boerh.

6. Fruit 1-seeded, indehiscent.

I. Fruit subglobose, with or without a wing.
(late og;and) Mees, AS); Elon Cap. 1, 18.
[Incl. Discocapnos.| 3sp.inS.A. 5. Fumaria (Zourn.) L.

II. Fruit triangular. |
I species. J. curvipes. End.,W. 6. Trigonocapnos Schlechter

Fam. 32. Capparidaceae.
(Rlatess Gann 65>)

Herbs, shrubs or trees. Leaves often with stipules.
Flowers racemose or solitary, bisexual, mostly zygomorphic.
Sepals 4, sometimes connate. Petals 4 (rarely 0), clawed,
often unequal. Stamens 4, 6, 8 or many, often inserted
on an androphore. Carpels connate, the ovary sup-
ported by a gynophore, ~ -ovuled. Fruit a capsule or’
berry ; seeds kidney- shaped. Embryo incurved. (Fig. 104.)

Over 300 species in the warmer countries.

The family includes few plants of economic import-
ance, €.2. Capparis spinosa, a shrub of the Mediterranean
countries; its flower-buds are the capers of commerce.
Several South African representatives of the genus, e.g.
C. oleoides, are locally employed for the same purpose.

30—2

CAPPARIDACEAE

ho
ioe)
-

The root of Capparis oleoides (witstam), is sweetish and
used by the colonists as a substitute for coffee. (Fig. 105.)

Some species of Capparis and of the nearly allied
genus Boscia form dwarf trees in the central and northern
districts (Fig. 105). Boscva bears a profusion of small, greenish
lowers, and those of B. foetida (stink bush) emit a very evil
odour. The fruit is nearly globular, its pulp sweetish and
oily, but the seeds contain a pungent principle. Natives
often use the pulp as food.

The young foliage of Capparzs is often devoured by
the caterpillars of Prer7s mesentina (Plate 47), a butterfly very
similar to the common European Pieris brassicae™.

Several species of C/eome and Polanisia, e.g. P. lutea,
produce showy spikes of flowers and are cultivated in
European gardens but rarely here.

Capparis hereroensis is one of the few plants capable
of existing on the sand dunes of the western litoral
(Namib), but only in the neighbourhood of underground
watercourses, even if the water should be brackish and at
a considerable depth. In its power to thrive under such
extreme conditions it resembles the naras (Acanthosycios
horrida), but unlike this it possesses bright green leaves
and consequently attracts the eye of the traveller from a
distance. The pale yellow flowers are an inch in diameter,
and the fruits resemble small melons. Mules and camels
feed on it, but horses cannot do so.

An unusual mode of raising itself above the surrounding bushes is adopted
by Capparis Gueinzii (Caffraria, Natal). The robust, upright main-shoots
produce, at certain intervals, two opposite branches which gradually curve
round towards each other until they meet, thus embracing any shrub or tree
that might be near by. The growth of these arms stops when they meet, and
the pair next above them repeats the process. The species is consequently an
“embracing scrambler.” (From information by Dr I. C. Kone.)

* The larvae of the various species of Pieris generally feed on plants of the family
Cruciferae and Capparidaceae, probably on account of some compounds of allyl and
sulphur which these plants contain.

CAPPARIDACEAE 235

Fig. 104. Capparidaceae. A. Capparis oleoides Burch. 1. Fruit. 2. Transverse
section of fruit. 3. Seed. 4. Seed, opened. 8/1. 5. Embryo. 10/1. B. Capparis
tomentosa Gilg 1. Flower. 2. Receptacle with 1 sepal, 1 petal, a few stamens and
stipitate ovary. C. Cadaba juncea (L.) Benth. & Hook. fil. 1. Androecium and
gynoecium with nectary. 4/1. 2. Fruit. 3. Fruit, partly opened. 4. Seed. 6/1.
5. Seed in long. section. 6. Diagram. 7. Nectary.

KEN LOST Hibs GENERA:

A. Aromatic herbs, with glandular clammy hairs. Fruit a capsule,
dehiscing with valves.
a. Stamens 4 or 6, without androphore.
IO species in S. A.
Jédtoxee (Cane). im Gs. 1. Cleéme ZL:
b. Stamens 8—32, androphore small.
6 species in S. A. Incl. Dianthera and Tetratelia.
Fileg Cap 1, 56. 2. Polanisia Raf
c. Androphore elongate.
Syn. Pedicellaria Schrank
Blors Cap. 1,55.
1 species, G. pentaphylla. No. 3. Gynandropsis DC.

6 CAPPARIDACEAE

Fruit with a somewhat fleshy

ioe)

B. Shrubs or trees with leathery leaves.
or oily pulp, indehiscent.
a. Sepals free or nearly so.
l. Stamens o.
1. Petals 4. (Figs. 104, 105.)
12 species in S, A.
Flor. Cap. 1, 61. 4. Capparis (Tourn.) L.
2. Petals o.
5 species in S. A. No. (Fig. 106.)
Flor. Cap. 1, 60. 5. Béscia Lam.
II. Stamens 4—8 (S. A.). (Plates 63, 65.)
2S. A. species. Incl. Schepperia.
Flor. :Cap.1, eo:
b. Calyx tubular.
10 species in S. A.
Syn. Niebuhria. Flor. Cap. 1, 60. 7. Maerua Forsk.

6. Cadaba Forsk.

7 ; pl “s
1 ~ ” J ie
3 ¥ . -
, 4 j
| “a
arf
> 7
ad 2

Capparis olesides Burch. near Griquatown, among shrubs of Rhigozum obovatum.

Fig. 105.

.
7

PAPAVERACERE CAPPARIDACERE

Plate 63

A: Cadaba juncea Harv. B: Papaver aculeatum Thunb.
Cc: Fumaria Mundtii Spreng. p: Argemone mexicana L.

PAPAVERACEAE 237

later 63;

Fam. 31. Papaveraceae.

B. Papaver aculeatum Thunb. 1. Small plant. 2. Capsule filled with seeds. 2/1.
3. Seed. 30/1. 4. Seed in long. section. 30/I.
~ C. Fumaria Mundti Spreng.

D. Argemone mexicana L. Capsule and seeds.

Fam. 32. Capparidaceae.

A. Cadaba juncea Harv. 1. Flowering twig. 2. Capsules, ripe. 3. Seeds, one
with and one without the oily fruit pulp. (Also Plate 65, opposite page 242.)

Papaver aculeatum (Wild poppy). While there are numerous species of
poppy in Europe and Asia, one only occurs in South Africa. It is frequent in
the eastern and northern districts extending into the Tropics. The flowers are
a brilliant scarlet-orange, difficult to describe and to render.

Argemone mexicana (Mexican poppy) is an introduced weed, now, owing
to the profusion of seeds which each plant produces, of universal occurrence
in all the warmer and drier parts of the country. There are often one
hundred seeds in a single capsule, and as a moderate sized plant will bear 20
or 30 capsules, a large one perhaps two or three times that number, the weed
has been spread by wind and water to such an extent that it is now a real pest,
especially along rivers and on irrigated lands. Where care is taken before it is
too late, the plant may be kept in check, as we have seen done on several farms
in the Kimberley and other districts. The capsule of Argemone opens in quite
a different way from that of the poppies (Figs. B2 and D).

Fumaria. The flowers appear at first sight so different from those of
the poppy that one often treats it and the allied genera, viz. Corydalis etc. as
a distinct family, viz. Fumariaceae. The parts correspond, however, so
exactly to each other, that it appears preferable not to separate these genera
from Papaveraceae.

F. Mundui. This is sometimes separated from Fumaria as a distinct
genus, viz. Discocapnos (Flor. Cap. 1, 18), the difference being in the little
fruits, which are simply globular in F. officinalis, the common fumitory
(duiven kervel), but provided with a flat margin in our plant. While our
fumitory, although slightly different in its foliage from the European form,
is probably of recent introduction, that means to say brought here since
the occupation of the country by the white race, the sub-genera Discocapnos
and Phacocapnos (Corydalis), which are endemic here, must have originated at
a more remote period from ancestors introduced then but now extinct.

There are quite a considerable number of parallel cases in our flora, of
which a few may be mentioned here, viz. Cerastium capense, Papaver aculeatum,
Geum capense, Epilobium, Viola, Stachys, Scabiosa africana, Hieracium capense, etc.

Annual, frequent among shrubs of the South West, appearing in winter
and flowering in spring, disappearing after fruiting.

>
‘ =

CAPPARIDACEAE
ia?

Cadaba juncea. This shrub is widely spread from the south coast
(Zwartkops) northwards right into Tropical Africa. Only the very young
twigs bear a few narrow leaves, the adult branches being leafless. "The shrub |
is a scrambler, reaching a considerable height, viz. 10 feet or more, by
insinuating itself between other shrubs and using them as a support; without
such aid it is only a couple of feet high and then mostly eaten down into
a compact mass by goats and sheep, which nibble off all the thinner branches.
The flowers produce an abundant supply of nectar, which attracts bees as well
as sun birds (see Plate 65). The fruit is a kind of pulpy capsule, the pulp
being rather dry but rich in oil. The ovary and later on the capsule are
thickly studded with stalked glands that secrete a sticky film of varnish,
This probably serves as a means of distribution for the seed-vessels, which
thereby adhere to the bodies of birds when they attempt to eat the oily pulp.
Called by the colonists “ zwart storm.”

In Great Namaqualand a variety with yellow flowers and bare fruits
occurs (Cadaba juncea, var. nuda Marl.).

|

Fig. 106. Boscia foetida Schinz 1. Twig. 1/1. 2. Diagrammatic long. section of
flower. 3. ‘Transverse section through leaf. 150/1. (After Pestalozzi)

The leaves of several genera, e.g. Capparis and Boscia, often contain
numerous, simple or branched, sclerotic cells. Usually they extend from the
epidermis to the centre of the mesophyll (green tissue), thus forming an
elaborate frame work, which prevents the collapsing of the leaf in times of
extreme dryness of the air. The leaves of Boscia foetida (Fig. 106) are isolateral
in structure, probably on account of their more or less vertical position, and
the sclerotic cells occur on both sides, but most other species have bifacial
leaves, with the stomata only on the lower side and the sclerotic cells mostly
attached to the upper epidermis.

CRUCIFERAE

Plate 64.

A: Brachycarpaea varians DC. B: Heliophila pilosa Lam.
c: H pusilla L. f D: Nasturtium officinale R. Br.

CRUCIFERAE 239

Plate 64.

A. Brachycarpaea varians DC. 1. Small piece of flowering plant. 2. Silicula,
containing one seed in each compartment.

B. Heliophila pilosa Lam., with bee. Medium sized plant. 2. Ripe fruit (siliqua)
of H. callosa. 3. Seed, long. section. 3/1. c. Cotyledons. r. Radicle.

C. Heliophila pusilla L. fil. Nat. size.

D. Nasturtium officinale L. Water cress. 1. Flowering plant. 2. Flower, one
sepal and two petals removed. 6/1. 3. Flower in long. section, without sepals and
petals. 8/1. g. Nectariferous gland. 4. Seed, long. section. 8/r.

BRACHYCARPAEA.

This genus consists of two species only, both confined to the western
districts, where quite a number of Cruciferae are endemic. Brachycarpaea
varians is a compact showy half-shrub, one or two feet high, often quite
covered with its pale or deep lilac-coloured flowers.

HELIopai.La.

This is the largest S. A. genus of the family, containing over 60 species,
most of them possessing light blue or white, very fugacious flowers. Some
species are annuals, others perennials and some half-shrubby. The tiny
H. pusilla is as common on fallow grain lands or in the open veld as in Europe
the ubiquitous Erophila verna (Whitlow grass). The shape of the fruit
varies considerably within the genus (see Figs. B and C).

One half-shrubby species, Hl. scandens, is a climber which sometimes
covers bushes and hedges with its white flowers. (Natal.)

NasTuRTIUM.

The name Nasturtium is unfortunately often employed for a very different
plant, viz. Tropaeolum majus,a much favoured garden flower, which is cultivated
in many varieties. This, however, belongs to Tropaeolaceae, which are
nearly allied to Geraniaceae and the sorrels. The mistake has probably arisen
from the similarity of their vernacular names, the Tropaeolum being sometimes
called ‘‘ Indian cress” or ‘‘cresse des capucins.”’

Nasturtium officinale (Water cress, waterkers). This herb is now at
home in all temperate regions, having been spread partly by human agency
and partly by migratory birds, especially water fowl, which transport the seeds
of water plants with the mud that adheres to their feet and feathers.

To those who like water cress a word of warning may not be out of place,
for if any contaminated water should find its way into the pond that supplies
the herb, the germs of disease may easily be brought into the house of the
unsuspecting buyer. No water cress should be used the origin of which is
not above suspicion.

It is interesting to note how the plant has been modified since its
introduction into South Africa, for while it possesses a strong taste, almost as
sharp as mustard seed, when growing wild in Europe, e.g. in the Black Forest,
it is quite mild here.

7

. M. 31

240

Fam. 33. Cruciferae.
(Plate 64.)

Herbs or small half-shrubs with alternate leaves and
racemose flowers. Flowers bisexual. Sepals 4. Petals 4,
cruciate, Stamens 6, rarely less, tetradynamous, the
2 lateral shorter, the anterior and posterior pairs longer.
Ovary usually pilocaler with parietal placentae, which, by
meeting in the centre, form a false dissepiment. Froie
usually bilocular, dehiscing by 2 valves from below
upwards, rarely 1-celled and indehiscent. Seeds pen-
dulous, numerous, or rarely solitary; albumen o.

About 1200 species in the temperate and colder
regions. Mostly annual or biennial herbs,
but in the largest 8) “As cenugy yar (E2\\
Heliophila, a number of perennial, half- On)
shrubby species occur. QP

The number of useful plants of this Sey

family is very considerable. Cabbage, Fig. 107. Heliophila

: ; ilosa Lam. Dia-
cauliflower, Brussels sprouts, kale, kohlrabi, aa Neca
turnips, rape, mustard and radish are some —_Mereus land.

of the most commonly cultivated kinds, while stocks
and wallflowers are not less favoured garden plants,
Some annuals are troublesome weeds, like Raphanus
Raphanistrum (charlock, ramanas) which invades grain lands,
and the shepherds purse in gardens (herderstasje).

Of South African species none are of special value for
domestic use, but quite a number deserve more attention
on account of their deep blue or purplish flowers.

It is remarkable that the western coast districts
possess several monotypic and endemic genera, viz. Chamira,
Cycloptychis, Palmstruckia, Schlechteria and Carponema.

The characters for the subdivision of the family taken
from the seeds afford good means of classification, but the
arrangement according to the shape of the fruit is more
convenient, although this separates allied genera and splits
even a genus (He/iophila). For the convenience of the
student we give both lists.

CRUCIFERAE 241

I. Siliquosae*.

Capsule several times longer than broad, opening with
valves from below upwards: Matthiola, Nasturtium, Sisym-
brium, Brassica, Sinapis, Carponema, Heliphila (partly).

II. — Siliculosae.

Fruit short and broad, dehiscing, or 1-seeded and
indehiscent. Alyssum, Heliophila (partly), Lepidium,
Capsella, Senebiera, Brachycarpaeca, Cycloptychis, Palm-
struckia, Schlechteria.

III. Nucamentaceae.

Fruit indehiscent, separating into several 1-seeded
segments. Raphanus.

Mbe ROVE GENERA:

A. Cotyledons flat.
a. Edges of the cotyledons directed towards the radicle (accumbent)
O=. see lke Ox, 1D.
I. Fruit subterete.
1. Two of the sepals saccate at base.
Igoe Acespeciess |(©, No:
Hlor€ape 1,20. 1. Matthiola R. Br.
2. Sepals equal at base. (Plate 64, D.)
I endemic species and 1 cosmopolitan (water cress).
silos (Cayoy iy Die 2. Nasturtium (Z.) R. Br.
II. Fruit linear, the valves flat.
1. Capsule linear-elongate, narrow. Valves not elastic.
DESPECles IOAN.
Flor. Cap. 1, 22 (incl. Turritis). 3. Arabis L.
2. Capsule acute at each end. Valves dehiscing elastically.
2 widely spread species in S. A., one C. africana.
lor) Caps, 23° 4. Cardamine (Zourn.) L.
Ill. Fruit oval.
1. Sepals not petaloid.
BSpeciesin Sete Elon Cap 23, 5. Alyssum (Lourn.) L.
2. Sepals petaloid.
1endemicspecies. Ca. 6. Schlechtéria Bolus
IV. Fruit 2-edged or 4-angled, with keeled valves.
I species, a weed. Flor. Cap.1,22. 7. Barbaréa R. Br.

* Siliqua, the capsule of Cruciferae, if it is dehiscent and longer than broad.
Silicula, dehiscent or indehiscent, but always at least as broad as long.

242" 7 “ CRUCIFER

b. Radicle appressed to the back of a cotyledon (incumbent) o
I. Fruit subterete. : 7 = ,

g species in S. A, Flor. Cap.1,24. 8. Sisymbrium (Tourn,) L.

II. Fruit broad. ~ ithe. +
1. Fruit didymous. Stamens 2, 4 or 6. Flor. Cap. 1, 27. oe

4 species in S. A., mostly weeds on roadsides. 9. Senebiéra DC. —

2. Fruit not didymous. Oh

a &

ae
mn}
fa

x Fruit ovate or subcordate. Flor. Cap. 1, 28. "4
10 species in S. A. (e.g. Cape cress). 10. Lepidium L. —
x x bruit triangular.
I species as a weed, C. bursa-pastoris.
Flor. Cap. 1, 31. 11. Capsélla Medik.
B. Cotyledons plicate and enfolding the radicle in their groove. 0).
a. Fruit with a flat beak.
1S. A. species. Flor. Cap.1,32. 12. Sinapis Z.
b, Fruit with a cylindrical or conical beak.
3 speciesinS.A. Flor. Cap.1,31. 13. Brassica (Journ.) L.
c. Fruit moniliform, separating into several 1-seeded segments.
I species as a common weed. 14. Raphanus (Journ.) L.
C. Cotyledons linear, spirally convolute or folded twice (Plate 64, B, 3).
a. Seeds several in each cell. .
I. Fruit dehiscent. 3
1. Calyx not spurred. (Plate 64, B.)
87 species,end. Flor. Cap.1,35. 15. Heliéphila (Burm.) L.
2. Calyx spurred.
1 end. sp. (C. cornuta), Flor. Cap.1,32. 16. Chamira Thunb.
II. Fruit indehiscent.
1 endemic species (C. filiforme). Cape Flats. a
Flor. Cap.1, 35. 17. Carponéma Eckl. & Zeyh.
b. Seed 1 in each cell. .
I. Valves of the fruit ventricose. (Plate 64, A.)
2end.sp. W.andCa. Flor. Cap.1, 33. 18. Brachycarpdea DC.
II. Valves of the fruit flat.
2 end. sp. Flor. Cap. 1, 34. 19. Cycléptychis E. Mey.
b."soeed t. ‘ha
rend. sp. C. Nam. Flor. Cap.1,35. 20. Palmstruckia Sond.

Plate 65 a.

The scrub consists of Gymnosporia buxifolia (Celastrus buxifolius in Flor. Cap. 1, 459),
a shrub common from Capetown to Natal (see Celastraceae, Vol. 11). Among it was
growing Pelargonium inquinans (see plate in Vol. 11) and the Cadaba, which, being protected _
against the goats by the impenetrable hedge of the Gymnosporia, had spread its delicate,
virgate shoots in various directions, : 2a

The photograph shows the black, long-tailed sugar-bird (Promerops cafer $) sitting on
a branch of the Cadaba in front of a bunch of flowers. ee

pueyenbewey yeas
‘Ci9g 18 IG VITOSIIVAO VONIMOIN “Gg
Aine ysnq oppy
‘ZSAZS (1) YIMOSIXNG VINOdSONWADS fig paw4o} qnios ay] ‘(deyeo sdojewosd) psiquns BHulisia YM
‘yOOH 18 ‘ylUSg (7) VJONAP VavVaVo V

YOLEN YOY
"WoUOUBIY J3}UIM Yaa) q “JOIUIG’Y “OfOUg YW

G9 LW 1d 110A

YOldday HLNOS JO YWYOT

243

Fam. 34. Resedaceae.

Herbs (S. A.) with alternate, stipulate leaves. Flowers
bisexual. Sepals: 2—5. Petals 2 (8. A.). Stamens
310. Carpels 2, 4 or 6, connate, but the styles

Fig. 108. Olgomeris capensis Harv. 1. Small plant. 2. Flower. 8/1. 3. Androecium
with the opened ovary. 4. Fruit. 6/1. 5. Diagram. #. Petals.

free; ovary 1-celled; placentae parietal; ovules nu-
merous. Fruit a gaping capsule, 4-horned. Seeds
numerous; albumen o; embryo curved.

A small family of 6 genera with about 60 species.
The largest genus 1s Reseda with racemose flowers, which
differ from those of Ofgomeris by possessing 4—7 petals

- and a conspicuous disc and gynophore.

244 RESEDACEAE

Reseda odorata (mignonette) from North Africa is a well-
known garden plant, while R. /uteola (Weld, yellow weed)
is occasionally found wild. Flor. Cap. 1, 63.

The only S. A. genus. Oligomeris Caméess.

Flowers with 2 petals, the ovary sessile.
Four endemic S. A. species and one other widely spread in the
Mediterranean countries, Asia Minor and California,

Oligomeris capensis occurs in all the drier districts south as well as north of
the Orange river. (Fig. 108.)

Fam. 35. Moringaceae.
(Plate 65 and Fig. 109.)

Trees with deciduous, pinnate leaves. Flowers
bisexual. Sepals 5. Petals 5. Stamens 5, staminodes 5,
perigynous, inserted on the margin of a concave receptacle.
Pistil borne ona short gynophore, r-celled, with
3 parietal placentae; ovules o , pendulous, anatropous.
Fruit a pod-like capsule, 1-celled, 3-valved. Seeds
attached in the centre of the valves and separated by a
spongy tissue, large, amply winged, exalbuminous, with

fleshy cotyledons.

The only genus. Moringa®* Juss.

The family consists of one genus only, of 4 species
(Africa, Asia). One of them, viz. Moringa pterygosperma is
cultivated in Tropical countries, the roots being employed
like horseradish, while MZ. aradica yields oil from its seeds.

The only S. A. species, M. ovalifolia, was recently
found by us in the T’sarris mountains, Great Namaqualand.
It is a tree r0o—20 feet high, with a curiously swollen
stem and a whitish, shining bark. Flowers small, white.
Growing in rocky situations, shedding its leaves in winter,
the new foliage appearing at the beginning of summer
(November). Recorded by Dinrer from Okahandja and
other districts of Hereroland. Fig. 109 and Plate 65.

* The name is derived from the Indian designation of the cultivated 7, pterygosperma,
often quoted as M, oleifera.

24,5

BPP

Fig. 109. Moringa
ovalifolia Dinter &
Berger 1. Twig
with ripe capsule.
2eetlower. 2/1.
3. Pistil in long.
Beetign, 3/1. 4.
Piece of capsule,
opened; showing
two seeds. 5.
Seeds. 6. Embryo.
ES/P.

— -»

246

LITERATURE
GENERAL WORKS OF REFERENCE.

Bentuam, G. & Hooker, J. D. Genera Plantarum. 3 vols. 1862—1880.
Encier, A. & Pranti, K. Die Natirlichen Pflanzenfamilien. 16 vols.
1889—1897. With 2 supplements, incl. the year 1904.
Inpex Kewensis, 2 vols. and Supplementum I, incl. the year 1895.
' . Supplementum II. —1895—19g00.
* . S III. 1901—1905.
Kunrze, O. Revisio generum plantarum secundum leges nomenclaturae
internationales. 3 vols. Leipzig, 1891—1893.
INTERNATIONAL Ru es of Botanical Nomenclature. 2nd _ edit.
(Brussels congress) Jena, 1912.
Encier, A. Das Pflanzenreich. (In course of publication.)
Of the families treated in this volume have appeared: RafHlesiaceae
and Hydnoraceae (Heft 5); Myrsinaceae (9); Phytolaccaceae (39);
Menispermaceae (46).

Some more important books and papers on Systematic Botany ‘
. dealing with South Africa®.

ALGAE.
Groves, H. & J. On Characeae from the Cape Peninsula, collected by Major
Wottey-Dop. (1 plate.) Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. Vol. 37. July, 1906.
Harvey, W. H. Nereis Australis (Algae of the Southern Ocean). With 50
coloured plates, drawn and lithographed by Harvey. London, 1847.
Karsten, G. Das Phytoplankton des Antarktischen Meeres. (With 19
Plates, quarto.) Ergebn. Deutsch. Tiefsee-Exp. Band 11,2. Jena, 1906. :
West, G. 8S. Fresh-water Algae collected by H. H. W. Pearson in 4
S. W. Africa, 1908—1911. Annals S. A. Museum, Vol. 1x. 1912.
Witte, N. Ueber einige von J. Mernynarpr in Stdafrika gesammelte
Stisswasser-Algen. Oesterr. Botan. Zeitschrift 1903. No. 3. a

EUMYCREES: | ’
Fries, E. Fungi Natalenses, collected by J. A. WAHLBERGH. Ex actis Academ.
Scient. Holmianae. Stockholm, 1848.
KaALcHBRENNER, K. Phalloidei novi vel minus cogniti. Budapest, 1880.
Lioyp, C. G. Synopsis of the known Phalloids. Cincinnati, 1909.

LICHENES.

Massatonco, A. B. Lichenes Capenses. Coll. by Wawra. Estr. del vol. x
del Ist. Ven. di Scienze. With 8 coloured plates. Venice, 1861.
SrTirZENBERGER, E. Lichenaea Africana. Verhandl. Naturw. Ges. St. Gallen.

1890—1895.
Srirton, James. Additions to the Lichen Flora of South Africa. Trans.
Glasgow Soc. of Field Naturalists. Part v, 1877.

* Further references are given in: MacOwan & Bo us, Catalogue of printed books
and papers relating to South Africa (Botany). ‘Trans. S. A. Phil. Soc. Vol. u, 1882,

-_—”

LITERATURE 24.7

HEPATICAE.

Mirren, Wa. List of Hepaticae collected by the Rev. A. E. Eaton at the
Cape of Good Hope. With 2 plates. Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. xvi, 1877.

Pearson, W.H. Hepaticae natalenses a clarissima domina Hetena Berretsen
missae. With 12 plates. In Kristiania Videnskabs-Selskabs Forh.
1886. No. 3. Kristiania, 1886.

— Hepaticae Knysnanae sive Hepaticarum in regione capensi “Knysna”’
a Hans Iversen lectarum Revisio. With 6 plates. L. c. No. 9.
Kristiania, 1887. :

MUSCI.

Harvey, W. H. Thesaurus Capensis, Vol. 1, Plate No. 100.

Miter, C. Contributiones ad Bryologiam austro-afram. Hedwigia, Vol.
XXXVIII, 1899.

Suaw, J. Catalogue of the mosses of Cape Colony. Cape Monthly Mag.
Dec. 1878.

Wacer, H. A. Some newS. A. mosses. Trans. Roy. Soc. S. A. Vol. 111, 1913.

PRE Ri) OR ENGEA:

Sim, T. R. Ferns of South Africa. With 150 plates. 1892.

Recent information concerning S. A. ferns and their distribution.
Addr. and Papers read at the joint meeting of the Brit. and S. A. Assoc.
ave Se With 3) fieures., Vol. m1, 502. South Africa, 1905, and in
iitansspow A. Phils Socs Vol. xvi, 1906.

Burtt-Davy, J. & Gipss, Crawrzy. The families, genera and species of
Pteridophyta of the Transvaal. Rep. S. A. Assoc. Adv. Sc. Bloemfontein,

1909.

GYMNOSPERMAE.

Hooker, J. D. On Welwitschia, a new genus of Gnetaceae. Trans. Linn.
soc, WondswWole 245 1863-

Martotu, R. Eine neue Kap-Cypresse (with fig.). Engl. Bot. Jahrb.
Wolk 36, 1ge5-

Masters, M. T. Notes on the genus Widdringtonia. Journ. Linn. Soc.
Vol, 37, 1905.

Mraver, F. A. W. Prodromus systematis Cycadearum. Amsterdam, 1861.

esesoNe el. El We. Notes on S: A. Cycads. Trans, S. A. Phil. Soc.
Vol. xvi, 1906.

—— Some observations on Welwitschia mirabilis. Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc.
of London, Series B, Vol. 198, 1906.

—- Further observations on Welwitschia. Lc. Vol. 200, 1909.

Rece1, E. Generum et specierum Cycadearum Revisio. Petersburg, 1876.

Saxton, W. H. Preliminary account of the ovule, gametophyte and embryo
of Widdringtonia cupressoides. Bot. Gaz. Vol. 48, 1909.

—— Contributions to the Life History of Wéiddringtonia cupressoides.
Witz plates) Bot. Gaz. Vol. 50, 1910:

M.

N

cop)

LITERATURE

ANGIOSPERMAE (Monocutamypeat). “hee
Flora Capensis. Based on the system of Benruam and Hooker's
Genera Plantarum.

[Vols. 1—m1 by Harvey and Sonper; the others by various authors, edited by
Sir Wm. Tuisetton-Dyer. ] _.

248 |

Vol. 1. Thalamiflorae and part of Calyciflorae. 1859—1860.
»» Ut. Leguminosae—Loranthaceae. 1861—1862.
5 Iu. Rubiaceae—Campanulaceae. 1864—1865.
»» Iv, Sect. 1. Vacciniaceae—Gentianaceae. 1905—1909.
» IV, 5, 2. Hydrophyllaceae—Pedalineae. 1904.
» Vv, 45) I. Acanthaceae—Proteaceae. 1909—1913.
2. Euphorbiaceae, &c. (In preparation.)
9» V, 5) 3» Hydrocharideae—Scitamineae. 1912—1913.
» vi. Haemodoraceae—Liliaceae. 1896—1897. -,
5» vit. Pontederiaceae—Gramineae. 1897—1900.
Numerous additional species and genera of S. A. plants have been described
or figured in various serial publications, especially in : ~ ay
Annals of the Sourn Arrican Museum. Capetown. na
Botanical Magazine. London.
Bulletin de ’herbier Botsster. Geneva.
Dr Witpeman, E. _Icones selectae Horti Thenensis. (From the Herb.
of the garden of M. van ben Bosscne at Tirlemont, Belgium.)
6 vols. 1899—1909.
—— Plantae novae vel minus cognitae Herbarii Horti Thenensis.
Vol. 1, 1904—1907, and 2 parts of Vol. u
Encwer, A. Botan. Jahrbiicher ftir Systematik und Pflanzengeographie.
Beitrage zur Flora Afrikas. 7
—— Monographien Afrik. Pflanzenfamilien. 8 vols. 1898—1904.
Icones Plantarum. London.
Journal of Botany. London.
Journal of the Linnean Soctery (Botany). London.
Kew Garpens, Bulletin of miscellaneous information.
Records of the Atsany Museum. Grahamstown.
Scuinz, H. Beitrage zur Afrikanischen Flora. Genf und Ziirich.
Trans. S. A. PuiLtosopuyicaL Society. Capetown. Vols. 1—18,
1877—1909.
Trans. Roy. Soc. or Sourn Arrica. Capetown. Vols. 1—3, 1910—1913.

Booxs AND Papers.

Brercer, A. Mesembrianthemen und Portulacaceen. With 67 figures.
Stuttgart, 1908.

Bo.us, H. & Wo tery-Dop, A. H. List of the Flowering Plants and Ferns
of the Cape Peninsula. Trans. S. A. Phil. Soc. Vol. xiv, 1904.

Burtr-Davy, J. & Mrs R. Porr-Leenperrz. First checklist of the Flowering |
Plants and Ferns of the Transvaal and Swaziland. Pretoria, 1912.

LITERATURE 24.9

Dinter, K. Deutsch Stidwest-Afrika. Leipzig, 1909.

Encter, A. Plantae Marlothianae. With 6 plates. Engler’s Jahrb, Vol. x
Land 2-eVolxare4, 1888.

—— Die Pflanzenwelt Afrikas, Vol. 1 (2 parts). With 20 plates, 5 maps,
400 figures. Leipzig, 1910. (General account of the vegetation.)

—_— % Vol. 11, with 16 plates and 316 figures. 1908.
(erendennacs Gymnospermae, Monocotyledones.)

Harvey, W. H. Thesaurus Capensis. 2 vols, with 200 plates. Dublin,
1859—1863.

einem Gener Or on A. plants. 2nd. edition, edited by). ID. Hooker.

London and Capetown, 1868.

Martotu, R. Das Kapland. 28 plates, 8 maps. Quarto. Jena, 1908.

Oserstetn, O. Uber den Bau der Blattspitzen der Mesembrianthema-Barbata.
Beth. Bot Centralbl. xxix, Abt, 1, 1912.

Pesratozz1, A. Die Gattung Boscia. Bull. de Herbier Boissier. Tome.v1,
App. 11. With 14 plates. Geneva, 1898. Also in Mitteilung. Bot.
Mus. Zurich, Vol. vu. .

ScHONLAND, S._ List of the Flowering Plants found in the districts of Albany
and Bathurst. Records Albany Museum, Vol. 1. Grahamstown, 1907.

Sim, T. R. Sketch of the Flora of Kaffraria. Capetown, 1894.

The Forests and Forest Flora of Cape Colony. With 160 plates.

Quarto. Aberdeen, 1907.

—— The Forest Flora and Forest Resources of Portuguese East Africa.
With too plates. Quarto. Aberdeen, 1909.

Tuonner, Franz. Die Bliitenpflanzen Afrikas. With 150 plates. Berlin, 1908.

Woop, J. Mepiey. Revised list of the Flora of Natal. Trans. S. A. Phil.
Soc. Vol. xvi11, 1908.

—— Supplements to the preceding paper. (Apocynaceae—Asclepiadaceae
and additions.) Trans. Roy. Soc..S. A. Vol. 1, 1910 and 111, 1913.

Woop, J. Mepitey & Evans, M.S. Natal Plants. 5 Vols. with roo plates
each. Durban, 1899—1908.

ZAHLBRUCKNER, A. Plantae Pentherianae. Annalen K. K. Nat. Histor.
Hofmuseums. Wien, 1901—1905.

’

ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED IN THE KEYS.
ey@, {Cape Colony. Nam. (L.) Little Namaqualand.
Ca. Cape region (South west. C. C.). Nam. (G.) Great Namaqualand.
. Central region (Karoo and Karroid No. North of Orange river.

Plateau). N.E. North Eastern Cape Colony
D. Delagoa Bay and district. and Orange Free State.
E. Eastern Cape Colony. N.W. North western C. C.
F. Forests of the South Coast. S. W. A. South Western Africa
K. Karoo. north of Orange river.
Kal. . Kalahari. T. Transvaal.
Na. Natal: . W. Western coast districts.
Nam. Namaqualand.

INDEX OF GENERA AND SPECIES*.

Synonyms are printed in italics.

Plants mentioned incidentally only are

Abies Pinsapo (Spain) 102

Acacia caffra (Legumin. Vol. 11) 172

A. horrida (Legumin. Vol. 11) 178

A. saligna Fig. 96

Achyranthes tL. 189

A. aspera L. 186, Pl. 45

Achyropsis HOOK. FIL. 189

Acrosanthes ECKL. & zEYH. 196

Adenogramma REICHB. 195

Aerua FoRSK. 189

Agathosma (Rutac. Vol. 11) 175

Agropyrum distichum (Gram. Vol. 1v
Fig. 84 6

Agrostemma L. (Europ.) 214

Aizoon L. 197

A. paniculatum L. 199, Pl. 48

Alternanthera Forsk. 189

A. Achyrantha R. BR. (Trop. Amer.) 187,
192

A. sessilis R. BR. (Trop. Amer.) 187

Alyssum (TOURN.) L. 241

Amarantus L. 186, 187

A. paniculatus L. (Tropics) 187

A. retroflexus 187

A. Thunbergii Mog. 187

Anacampseros L. 114, 211

. albissima MARL. 210

. filamentosa sIMs 209, PI. 55

. papyracea E. MEY. 209, Pl. 55

. quinaria E. MEY. 210

. Telephiastrum pe. 209, Pl. 55

. ustulata E. MEY. 209, Pl. 55

Anemone L. 220

A. caffra HARV. 221

A. capensis LAM. 221, Pls. 59, 61

A. Fanninii HARV. 221

Anisocycla BAILL. 224

Anisostigma SCHINZ 197

Anona L. 225

A. reticulata L. (Trop. Amer.) 225

A. senegalensis PERS. var. rhodesiaca ENGL.
& DIELS 227, 228, Pl. 62

A. squamosa L. (Ind.) 225

Antizoma MIERS 224, Fig. 99

) 184,

Pd a

* Index of Thallophytes see page 37 ;

Nore.
that in the index.

FLOWERING PLANTS (VOL. 1).

Introduced plants in spaced type.
Foreign plants in spaced type and without the author’s name.

In a few cases the spelling of a name in the text or ona pas differs from
The latter is then the correct form.

in italics and without the author’s name.

A. capensis (L. FIL.) DIELS 224, 227, Pl. 62.

1g- 99

Anthospermum aethiopicum (Rub. Vol.

2 ey)
A podytes (Icacinac. Vol. 11) 165
Arabis L. 241
Argemone L. 233
A. mexicana L, 237, Pl. 63
Aristolochia L. 172
A. Petersiana KLorzscH 172, Fig. 82.4
Artabotrys R. BR. 225
Arthraerua Leubnitziae scHinz 189
Artocarpus incisa (Malay.) 137
Atriplex rourn. 185
A. halimoides LinpL. 183, 186, Pl. 45
A. Halimus t. 183, 186, 264, Pl. 45
A. nummularia LinDL, 183
A. patula L. 183
A. semibaccata R. BR. 183
Aulax BERG. 143
Australina GAUD. 140

111)

Balanophora (Ind.) 170

Barbarea R. BR. 241

Berzelia lanuginosa (Bruniac. Vol. u) Pl. 22

Beta vulgaris L. (Medit.) 183

Boehmeria nivea (China, Ind.) 140

Boerhaavia VAILL. 191

B. Burchellti cHoisy 191 =

B. pentandra BURCH. 190, 192, Pl. 47. A
Fig. 86, 87 - ;

Boscia LAM. 236

B. foetida scHINz 234, 238, Fig. 106

Bougainvilleaspectabilis wiLtp. (Brazil)
1gI

Barca oe ow

B. stellatifolium L. 141, 157, 158, Pl. 34.
Fig. 79

Brachycarpaea Dc. 242

B. varians pc. 239, Pl. 64 ; <

Br se Jucatus (Penaeac. Vol. 11)
Pl

eae teins ) L. 242

Briza maxima (Gram, Vol. 1v) Fig. 92

Archegoniatae, page 84.

INDEX OF PLANT

Cadaba FoRsK. 236

C. juncea (L.) BENTH. & HOOK. FIL. 235,
227 2205 Pl sO2e bigs 104.

Calicorema HOOK. FIL. 189

C. capitata HOOK. FIL. 189

Callitris VENT. 105

Capparis (TOURN.) L. 236

C. Gueinzii sonp. 234

C. hereroensis sCHINZ 234

C. oleoides BURCH. 234, 235, Figs. 104, 105

C. spinosa (Medit.) 233

C. tomentosa GILG Fig. 104

Capsella MEDIC. 242

Cardamine (TOURN.) L. 241

Caroxylon THUNB. 185

Carponema ECKL. & ZEYH. 242

Cassinopsis (Icacinaceae Vol. 11) 165

Castilloa elastica (Mex.) 137

Cassytha L. 227

C. capensis MEISN. 227

C. ciliolata NEEs 226, 229, Pl. 62.
100, IOI

C. filiformis L. 229

C. pondoensis ENGL. 229

Celastrus buxifolius (see Gymnosporia)

Celosia L. 187

C. argentea var. cristata 187

C. trigyna L. 187

Celtis L. 133, 134

C. Kraussiana BERNH. 133, Pl. 23

Centema HOoK. FIL. 188

Ceraria PEARSON & STEPHENS 209, 211

C. namaquensis (sOND.) PEARS. & STEPH. 209

Cerastium DILL. 213

C. arvense L. (Eur.) 215

C. capense sonp. 215, Pl. 57

Ceratophyllum L. 218

C. demersum L. 219, Fig. 97

Chaetachme PLANCH. & HARV. 134

Chamira THUNB. 242

Chenolea THUNB. 185

C. diffusa rHuns. 184, Fig. 84 4

Chenopodium Tourn. 184

C. murale L. (Eur.) 183

Chymacocca empetroides (hymel. Vol. 11) 162

Cinnamomum Camphora (L.) NEES. &
EBERM. (Formosa) 227

Cissampelos L. 224

C. capensis THUNB. 227

Cladium Mariscus (Cyper. Vol. tv). Fig. 96

Clematis L. 220

C. brachiata THUNB. 221, Pl. 59

C. Stanleyi Hook. 222, Fig. 98

Cleome L. 235

Cliffortia ruscifolia (Rosac. Vol. 11).

Coccobryon KLOTZSCH 129

Cocculus De. 224

Coelanthum £. MEy. 196

Figs.

IPL aD

NAMES

Colpoon BERG. 161, 162
C. compressum BERG. 161, Pl. 37

_ Corrigiola L. 214

Corydalis pe. 233

Cotyledon orbiculata (Crassul. Vol. 11)
Cryptocarya R. BR. 227, 230
Cubeba MIQ. 129

Cuscuta (Convolvul. Vol. 111) 229
Cyathula tour. 188

C. globulifera Mog. 186, Pl. 45
Cycloptychis E. MEY. 242
Cyphocarpa LopriorE 188
Cysticapnos BOERH. 233

C. africana GAERTN. 232, Fig. 103
Cytinus L. 174

C. capensis MARL. 175, Pl. 43.
C. dioicus juss. 175, Pl. 43

C. Hypocistus (Medit.) 175

RE S4

Fig. 82¢

Desmonema MIERS 223

Dianthera KLovzscH 235

Dianthus L. 214, 215

D. barbatus L. (Eur.) 215

D. Caryophyllus v. (Eur.) 212, 215

D. scaber THUNB. 215, Pl. 57

Diastella saLisB. 144

D. serpyllifolia KNIGHT 153, Pl. 32

Didymodoxa &. MEY. 140

Dimorphotheca pluvialis (Comp. Vol. ut).
Fig. 93

Diplochonium FENZL 196

Discocapnos CHAM. & SCHL. 237

Droguetia L. 140

D. ambigua wEDD. 140

Drymaria WILLD. 213

Echinopsilon MOQ, 185

Ekebergia capensis (Meliac. Vol. 11) 172

Emex NECK. 181

E. australis sretInH. 181, 191, Pl. 47

E. spinosa campp. (North Afr.) 181

Encephalartos LEHM. 99

E. Altensteinii LEHM. 93, 99, 100, 263,
J, 5, We, Mies, O2—yi

FE. caffer (THUNB.) MIQ. 99, 263

E. Friderici-Guilelmi LEHM. 99

E, Laurentianus (Trop. Afr.) 99

E. Lehmanni LEHM. 99

E. villosus LEHM. 99, 263, Pls. 15, 16

Ephedra [Gnetaceae] 90

Epinetrum HIERN 224

Erica lutea (Ericac. Vol. ut). Pl. 22

Eriocephalus (Comp. Vol. ur) 175

Exomis FENZL 185

E. axyrioides FENZL 185

Euphorbia gregaria (Vol. 11) 177

E. gummifera 177

E. lignosa 177

Sy
‘

252

Euphorbia mauritanica (Vol. 1) 177
E. polygona 168

Fagopyrum esculentum MoENcH (Centr.

Asia) 181
Faurea HARV. 143, 157
F. arborea SIM 157
F. Galpinii pHILtips 157, Pl. 34
F. Macnaughtonii PHILLIPs 157
F. saligna HARV. 157, Fig. 76
Ficus TOURN. 135, 137
F. benghalensis (Ind.) 138
F. capensis THUNB. 135, 137, 139, Pls. 24,
25. Fig. 75 a4
. Carica L. (Eur. Orient) 137
- cordata THUNB. 135, 137, Pls. 24, 25.
Fig. 75 a@
. damarensis ENGL, 137
. elastica RoxB. (Ind.) 137
gnaphalocarpa (MIQ.) A. RICH. 137
natalensis HOCHST. 135, 138, Fig. 75 b &
Vol. 11, plate with AZimusops
Pretcriae DAVY 135
. salicifolia VAHL 135, 136, Pl. 26
F. sycomorus (Trop. Afr.) 138
Fleurya GAuD. 140
F. capensis WEDD. 133, Pl. 23
Forskolea L. 140
F. candida L. 140
Fumaria (rourN.) L. 233
F. Mundtii sprenc. 232, 237, Pl. 63.
Fig. 103
F. officinalis L. 237

PE Pe yy by

eons

Galenia L. 196

G. africana L. 199, Pls. 48, 56.

Giesekia L. 195

Glinus LOEFL. 195

Gnaphalium Stoechas (Medit.) 186

Gnetum 89, 115

Gomphrena L. 189

G. globosa L. 187

Grubbia L. 162—164

G. rosmarinifolia BERG. 161—164, Pl. 37.
Figs. 81a & b

G. stricta pc. 161—163, Pl. 37.

Guatteria caffra SOND. 225

Gymnosporia buxifolia (Celastrac. Vol. 11)

Pl. 65
Gynandropsis pc. 235

Fig. go

Fig. 814

Halleria lucida (Scroph. Vol. 111) Fig. 54

Helichrysum odoratissimum (Comp. Vol. 111)
Pluses

Heliophila (BURM. FIL.) L. 242

H. pilosa LAM. 239, Pl. 64

H. pusilla 1. rr. 239, Pl. 64

H. scandens HARV. 239

INDEX OF PLANT NAMES

oS

Pr
Hermbstaedtia REIcHB. 187
Herniaria TOURN. 214
H. hirsuta L. 214
Homacnemia MIERS 224
Hydnora THUNB. 177
H. africana THUNB. 177, Pl. 44
H. Solmsiana pinrer 178, 179, Fig. 82 d
H. triceps E. MEY. 178 dé
Hyperstelis E. MEY. 196
Hypertelis &. Mey. 196

Jatrorrhiza MIERS 223
J. palmata (LAM.) MIERS 223

Kochia rorH 185
Knowltonia sALisB. 220
K. vesicatoria siMs 223, Pls. 12, 60

Laurus nobilis L. (Medit.) 227

Lepidium L. 242

Lepigonum FRIES 213

Leptocarpus paniculatus (Restiac. Vol. 1).
Pir 22

Leucadendron BERG. 143, 147

L. argenteum (L.) R. BR. 145, Pls. 27, 28

L. concinnum R. BR. 147

L. decorum R. BR. 147, Pls. 29, 61

L. plumosum R. BR. 146

L. salignum R. BR. 171

Leucospermum R. BR. 143, 151

L, buxifolium (Porr.) R. BR. 151, 152, Pl. 31

L. conocarpum R. BR. 151, Pl. 36 '

L. crinitum (THUNB.) R. BR. 151, Pl. 31

L. hypophyllum (rHUNB.) R. BR. 151, 152,

P)*2% ‘

. lineare R. BR. 152 :

. medium (THUNB.) R. BR. 151, 152, Pl. 31

. penicillatum BUEK 151

. puberum R. BR. 151, Pl. 31

. reflexum BUEK I51

. Rochetianum (Abyss.) 151 7

. Saxosum 151

. Zeyheri MEISN. 151

Leucosphaera GILG 188

L. Pfeilii Ginc 188

Limeum L. 195

Lonchocarpus Capassa (Legum. Vol. 11) 138

Lophiocarpus TURCZ. 193

Loranthus L. 169 . a

L. Dregei EckL. & zevH. 168, Pl. 39

L. oleifolius cham. & scHL. 167, Pl, 38

Salle eeh cel orto ces,

Macluraaurantiaca Nurr, (N, Amer.) 137
Maerua Forsk, 236

Marcellia Barty, 188

M. Bainesii c. B. cL. 188
Matthiola R. BR. 241
Melianthus comosus (Vol. 1) 167

INDEX OF PLANT NAMES

Mesembrianthemum L. 197

. acinaciforme L. 203, Pl. 50

acutipetalum N. E. BR. 198)

. aurantiacum HAW. 205, Pl. 51

aureum L. 203, Pl. 50

barbatum L. 202

bilobum MARL. 201, Pl. 49.

Bolusii HOOK. FIL. 205, Pl. 51

calamiforme L. Pl. 534

calcareum MARL. 208, Pl. 52

calculus BERGER 201, Pl. 49

criniforum HOUTT. 203, Pl. 50

densum HAW. 201, 202, Pl. 49. Fig. 91d

digitiforme THUNB. 201, Pl. 49

edule L. 203, 204, Pl. 50. Fig. 92

ermininum HAW. 201

falcatum HAW. 205

ficiforme HAW. 201, Pl. 49

floribundum Haw. 198

. junceum HAw. 208 4, Pl. 53 B

Hookeri BERGER 205, Pl. 51

. Leshei N. E. BR. 206

Mahoni vn. £. BR. 1984

megarhizum DON 198

micranthum Haw. 198 b

mitratum MARL. 205, Pl. 51

nobile HAW. 200, Figs. 88, 91 4

noctiflorum L. 205

obcordellum Haw. 201, Pl. 49

opticum MARL. 207

rhopalophyllum scHLECHTER & DIELS

207g Els 52

roseum WILLD. Pl. 53A

rubro-lineatum N. E. BR. 198, Fig. 87

simulans MARL. 206, Fig. 94

spinosum L. 198, Pl. 53 B.

stellatum MILL. 198 /, 202

tigrinum HAW. 201, 205, Pl. 49

stellatum MILL. 202

tortuosum L. 198 a

. truncatellum Haw. 205

. tuberosum L. 198

. verruculoides sonp. Pl. 54

Metalasia muricata (Comp. Vol. 1) 159,
EO2,, 175

Microtea sw. 193

Mimetes saLisB. 144, 153

M. cucullata R. BR. 153

M. hirta (L.) KNIGHT 153, Pl. 32

M. lyrigera KNIGHT 141, 153 .

Mirabilis L. 191

M. Jalapa L. (S. Amer.) 191

M. longiflora Lt. (Mex.) 191

Mollugo L. 195

Monodora Dun. 225

Moringa BURM. 244

M. arabica (Nubia, Arab.) 244

M. oleifera (Tropics) 244

Fig. 93

SSSSSSSSES5 555555555555 55555555

Fig. 89

SSSSSSSSSS5.5

53

M. ovalifolia DINTER & BERGER 244, 245,
PI. 65. Fig. 109

M. pterygosperma (Tropics) 244

Morus alba Lt. (Asia) 137

M. nigra x. (Asia) 137

Myrica L. 132, 133

Wicorditoliani, 1325132, bl. 23.) Fie. 74.

Miquetcitolia nr. 122,133) Pl. 235 Eig. 74

Mystropetalon HARV. 170

M. Thomii Harv. 169, 171, Pl. 40

Nasturtium L. 241

N. officinale R. BR. 239, Pl. 64
Niebuhria NECK. 236

Nivenia R. BR. 144, 155

N. crithmifolia R. BR. 156
Nymphaea (rouRN.) L. 218

N. alba L. (Eur.) 218

N. coerulea (Asia, Trop. Afr.) 217
N. Lotus (Trop. Afr.) 217

N. madagascariensis 218

N. stellata WILLD. 216, 217, Pl. 58.

Figs.
95, 96

Obione GAERTN. 185

Ocotea AUBL. 227

O. bullata £. MEy. 226, 229, Pl. 62. Fig. 100

Oligomeris CAMBESS. 244

O. capensis HARV. 243, Fig. 108

Oreodaphne NEES 227

Orothamnus PAPPE 144

O. Zeyheri (MEISN.) PAPPE 153, Pl. 32

Orygia FORSK. 196

Osyridicarpos A. Dc. 161

O. natalensis a. pc. 161

Osyris L. 161

O. abyssinica HOCHST. 162

Oxygonum BURCH. 181

Palmstruckia sonD. 242
Papaver L. 233
P. aculeatum THUNB. 237, Pl. 63

Jeo SOmaieregon ie (Udi) ae)

Paranomus sALIsB. & KNIGHT 144, 155

P. crithmifolius (R. BR.) SALISB. 155, Pl. 33
Pedicellaria SCHRANK 235

Peperomia RuIz & Pav. 129

ye ienexay Dictra ail igar 7

P. retusa DIETR. 128, 129, Fig. 70

Persea gratissima GAERTN. (Trop.) 226
Phacocapnos BERNH. 237

Phaeoptilum RADLK. I91

P. spinosum RADLK. 192

Pharnaceum L. 196

P. cordifolium L. var. obovatum 199, Pl. 48
P. lineare L. 199

Phylica reflexa (Rhamnac. Vol. 1)
Phytolacca L. 193

Pl, 2A

254

P. americana L. 191, 193, Pl. 47

P. decandra 1. 191

P. dioica L. (S. Amer.) 193

P. heptandra Retz. 191, Pl. 47

P. stricta HOFFM. 191

Pilostyles aethiopica (Angola) 174

Pinus (ToURN.) L. 105

P. canariensis c. sM. (Canary Is.) 105

P. halepensis Mitt. (Medit.) 105

P. insignis pouGt. (Californ.) 105

P. maritima Lam. (Medit.) 105

P. Pinea x. (S. Eur.) 105

P. silvestris L. (North Eur.) 105

Piper L. 129

P. capense L. 129

P. nigrum (Ind.) 128

Pisonia (PLUM.) L. 191

Plinthus FENZL 196

Podocarpus L’HERIT. 103

P. elongatus L’HERIT. 101, Pl. 18

P. latifolius (rHUNB.) R. BR. IOI, 102,
PIs: 14, 17. Bigs: 165, 6b;

P. Thunbergiit HOOK. 101

Polanisia RAFIN. 235

Pollichia soLanp. 213

P. campestris SOLAND. 213

Polpoda PRESL 195

P. capensis PRESL. 195

Polycarpaea LAM. 213

Polycarpon LOEFL. 213

Polygonum L. 181

.amphibium L. (See Pl. 8 A in Vol. 1v)

. aviculare L. (Eur.) 192

. atraphaxoides THUNB. 180, Fig. 83

SPErSlCamaL.( aon.) 1O2

. serrulatum LAGASCA 191, 1g2, Pl. 47

Popowia ENDL. 225

P. caffra Hook. FIL. & THOMS. 225

Populus L. 131

P. canescens sM. (Eur.) 130

P. pyramidalis saxiss. (Eur.) 130

Portulaca L. 211

Proleracea 1, 211

Portulacaria Jacq. 211

Peattasyaco: 200,218, rluss

P. namaquensis SOND. 211

Pouzolzia GAUD. 140

Prosopanche (S. Amer.) 176

Protea L. 143, 149

P. abyssinica WILLD. 149

P. cynaroides L. 149, Pls. 22, 35

P. grandiceps TRATT. 150

P. grandiflora THUNB. 142, 149, Fig. 76

P. Lepidocarpodendron L. 154, Fig. 78 4,
and Vol. u, Pl. 14

P. longifolia ANDR. 171

P. lorea R. BR. 150

P. mellifera THUNB. 141, 169

etl gepine} ae] te)

INDEX OF PLANT NAMES

P. Mundtii KLorzscn 147, Pl. 29. Fig. 77

P. nana THUNB. 147

Protea neriifolia R. BR. 150, Figs. 76, 78
. pulchella ANDR. 141

- rosacea L. 147, 148, Pl. 29. Fig. 76
. scolymocephala L. 149, Pl. 30

. Speciosa L. 142, 149, Pl. 30

. tenuifolia R. BR. 149, 150, Pl. 30
Psammotropha ECKL. & ZEYH. 195
Psilotrichum BLUME 189

P. africanum oLtv. 189

Psoralea pinnata (Legumin. Vol. 1) Pl. 22
Pupalia juss. 188

~mrorututd

Rafflesia Arnoldi (Java) 174

Ranunculus L. 220

R. aquatilis L. 222

R. Cooperi ottv. 222, Pl. 61

R. pinnatus porr. 222, Pl. 60

R. pubescens THUNB. 222

Raphanus (rourN.) L. 242

R. Raphanistrum L. 240

Relhania ericoides (Comp. Vol. 111) 175

Reseda luteola L. (Eur.) 244

R. odorata L. (Medit.) 244

Rheum Collinsianum part. (East. Asia)
181

R. nobile Hook. Fit. & THoms. (Ind.) 181

R. officinale (Tibet) 181

R. palmatum (Mongol.) 181

Rhigozum obovatum (Bignoniac. Vol. m1)
236, Fig. 105

Rhotacarpos a. pc. 161

Rhus coriaria (Medit.) 162

R. lucida (Anacard. Vol. 11) Pl. 38

Roridula (Roridulac. Vol. 11) 123

Roubieva Mog. 184

Royena pallens (Ebenac. Vol. 111) 167, Pl. 38

Rumex L. 181

R. acetosella t. 181, Fig. 83

R. gariepensis MEISN. 180, Fig. 83

Salicornia (rouRN.) L. 185

S. herbacea L. 186, Pl. 45

S. natalensis BUNGE 184, Fig. 84 4

Salix (TOURN.) L. 131

S. capensis THUNB. 130, 131, Figs. 72, 73

S. Wilmsii sEEMEN 130

S. Woodii SEEMEN 130

Salsola L. 185

S. aphylla L. FIL. 182, 183, 186, Pls. 45, 46.
Fig. 844

S. Calluna DREGE 183

S. Zeyheri (Mog.) scHINz 182, 183, 186, Pl. 45

Sarcophyte sPARRM. 170

S. sanguinea sPARRM. 171, Pls. 41, 42

Schepperia NECK. 236

Schlechteria BOLUS 241

¢@

fi

INDEX OF PLANT NAMES

Scleranthus L. 214

Selago (Selaginac. Vol. 111) 175
Semonvillea J. GAY 195

Senebiera Dc. 242

Sericocoma FENZL 188

Sericorema Lopr. 188

S. remotiflora Lopr. 188

Serruria SALISB. 143, 155

S. aemula KNIGHT 155, Pl. 33

S. anethifolia KNIGHT 155, Pl. 33

S. Burmanni R. BR. 142, Fig. 76

S. florida R. BR. 156, Fig. 78 c
Sesuvium L. 196

Sideroxylon inerme (Sapot. Vol. tr) 135
Silene L. 214

S. Burchellii orrH 215, Pl. 57

S. capensis OTTH 215°

Saeallica 1. 215, Pl 57

S. noctiflora L. (Eur.) 215

S. undulata arr. 215, Pl. 57

Sinapis L. 242

Sisymbrium (TOURN.) L. 242
Sorocephalus R. BR. 144

Spatalla sALIsB. 144, 155

S. procera KNIGHT 155, Pl. 33
Spatallopsis PHILLIPS 144, 155
Spergula L. 213

S. arvensis L. 213

Spergularia PRESL 213

Spinacia oleracea L. (West. Asia) 183
Sponia COMM. 134

Stangeria MOORE 90, 95, 97
S. Katzeri REGEL 97

S. paradoxa MoorE 97, Pl. 14.
S. schizodon BULL 98
Stellaria L. 212

5. media CYRILL. 212, Pl. 57
Stephania Lour. 224
Suaeda Forsk. 185

S. fruticosa FORSK. 185

Fig. 63

Talinum ADANS. 211

Taxus baccata (yew) (North. Eur.) 103
Telanthera Moa. 189

Telephiastrum Dc. 209

Tetragonia L. 197

T. fruticosa L. 199, Pl. 48

Tetratelia SOND. 235

Thalictrum TouRN. 220

M.

25)

T. rhynchocarpum DIL. & RICH. 220

Thesidium son. 161

T. fragile sonp. 161, 162, Pl. 37

Thesium L. 161

T. euphorbioides BERG. 162

T. strictum BERG. 160, 161, 162, Pl. 37.
Fig. 80

‘Trema LOUREIRO 134

Trianthema L. 196

‘Trigonocapnos SCHLECHTER 233

T. curvipes SCHLECHTER 233

Tropaeolum majus L. (Peru) 239

Tumboa WeLw. 111

Turritis L. 241

Typha australis (Typhac. Vol. tv) Fig. 96

Urera GAuUD. 140

U. tenax N. E. BR. 134, 140

Urtica TOURN. 134, 140

Uvaria L. 225

U. caffra E. MEY. 225

Victoria regia (Trop. Amer.) 217
Viscum TOURN. 169

V. capense L. FIL. 167-169, Pl. 38
V. minimum Harv. 167, 168, Pl. 28
V. rotundifolium L. FIL. 169

Wallinia Moa. 193

Welwitschia HOOK. FIL. 106-111

W. Bainesii (HOOK. FIL.) CARRIERE III,
Pls. 20, 21. Figs. 68 a & b

WV. mirabilis HOOK. FIL. 111

Widdringtonia ENDL. IOI, 105

W. cupressoides (L.) ENDL. IOI, 104, 106,
JL, 1%je tes Ope ee

W. juniperoides (L.) ENDL. 101, Pls. 17, 19.

W. Schwarzii (MaARL.) Masr. 101, Pl. 17

Ximenia PLUM. 165

X. americana L. 165, Fig. 82

X. caffra sonD. 165

Xylosma HARV. 230

Xymalos BAILL. 230

X. monospora (HARV.) BAILL. 230, Fig. 102

Zamia 99
Zizyphus mucronata (Rhamnac. Vol. 11) 168,

Pl. 39

NAMES OF ANIMALS

AVES
Anthobaphes violacea (Orange breasted Erythropygia coryphaeus (Ground rob
sun bird) 153, Pl. 32 boskruiper) Pl. 22
Cinnyris chalybeus (Lesser double collared Promerops cafer (Long-tailed sugar bird
sun bird) 152, 169 153, 242, Pl. 65 7
LEPIDOPTERA
Chaerocampa cajus 215, 216, Pl. 57 Vanessa cardui (Painted lady) 208, PI. 52
Pieris mesentina (White) 191, Pl. 47 Zeronopsis leopardina 95, 99, Pl. 15
COLEOPTERA
Antliarhinus zamiae (Curculionidae) 96, Leucocelis adspersa (Cetoninae) 155, Pl. 33
99, 263, Pl. 15 Lycus spec. (Lycidae) 157, Pl. 34
Carpophilus binotatus (Nitidulidac) 178, Mylabris cincta (Meloidae) 149, Pl. 30 *
Fig. 82d | Phloeophagus hispidus (Curculionidae) 96,
Cryptochile costata (Tenebrionidae) 177, 263
Pl. 44 Trichostetha capensis (Cetoninae) 147,
Derelomus languidus (Curculionidae) 96, ed 9)
99,1203, Plas T. fascicularis 151, Pl. 31
Dermestes yulpinus (Dermestidae) 178,
Pie 44
HYMENOPTERA
Allodape quadrata 199, Pls. 48, 49, 55 Blastophaga grossorum 139
Apocrypta spec. 136 Goniogaster spec. 136
HEMIPTERA

Odontopus sexpunctatus 109

COLEMBOLA 161

4157

GENERAL INDEX

Popular names of S. A. plants in black type.

Abbreviations in the keys 249
Absorption of dew 202, 210
Acaro-domatia 230
Aecidiospores 34
Aecidium 33
Agaricaceae 29
Aizoaceae 126, 194, Pls. 48—54, 56
Algae 3

index 37
Algal fungi 20, 24
Alternation of generations 42, 114
Amandel, wilde 141, 158
Amarantaceae 126, 186, Pl. 45
Amaranth 186, 187
Amarantus weed 187
Amphigastria 44
Anabaena 94
Androphore 233
Anemone, Anemoon 221, Pl. 59
Anemophilous 114
Angiospermae 114
Anjelier 215
Animals, list of 256
Animals, protection against 198 a, 218
Annulus 29
Anonaceae 127, 225, 228, Pl. 62
Anther 114
Antheridia 24, 42, 64 Figs. 45, 46
Anthophyta 88
Antitoxins 6
Ants 171
Aphlebia 75 Fig. 55
Apogeotropic roots 94, Figs. 62, 64
Apothecia 26
Archegonia 42, 43, 64 Figs. 45, 46
Archegoniatae 42

5s index 84

Aristolochiaceae 122, 126, 172
Asbos 198 4
Ascomycetes 26
Ascospores 34
Ascus 26, 36
Asexual generation 42
Auxospores 15
Avocado pear 226
Azollaceae 83
Azotogen 6

Bacteria 4

Bacterial diseases 5

Balanophoraceae 125, 170, Pls. 40, 41,
42

Banyan tree 138

Barberry 32

Basidiomycetes 29

Basidiospores 29

Basidium 29

Baviaankost 178

Bay leaves 227

Beer brewing by natives 198 6
Beetroot 183

Belombra tree 193

Bergbast 162

Berry wax 133

Beukenhout, Transvaal 157
Biographies of botanists Page viii
Bird lime 169

Birds and flowers 114, 153, 166, 238
Birds nest fungi 29

Blastophaga 136, 139

Bloemkool ganna 183

Blue-green Algae 6

Botus, Harry Page x
Bosjesstroop I41
Boskruiper Pl. 22
Bospeper 129
Bosvijge 136
Botanists, portraits
Boterbloem 222
Bougainvillea 191
Boundaries of area treated Page vi
Bracket fungi 29

Brakganna 183

Brak vaalbos 263
Brandblaren 223

Brandnetel 134

Bread fruit 137

Broodboom 99

Brown Algae 15

Bryophyta 43

Buckwheat 181

Bulbils 45

Burcueti, W. J. Page viii
Buttercup 222

Butterflies 114, 150, 208

Pl, ie

Text viii

Calyptra 51

Camdeboo stink-wood 133
Camphor tree 227

Caoutchouc 137

Cape cress 242

Capers 233

Capillitium 4, 30

Capparidaceae 127, 233, Pls. 63, 65
Carnations 212, 215

Carpogonium 18

Some

a ee 2

258

Carpospore 19

Carrion beetles 178

Carrion flies 173
Caryophyllaceae 126, 212, Pl. 57
- Caterpillars 99, 234

Cedar mountains 101
Cederboom 101

Celtideae 125, 134, Pl. 23
Centrospermae 122
Ceratophyllaceae 127, 218
Chalcidiae 139

Cuamisso, ADALBERT von, Page v
Champignon 23
Characeae 12

Charlock 240
Chenopodiaceae 126, 182, Pls. 45, 46
Chickweed 212, 215
Chlorophyceae 8
Choripetalae 120
Chroolepidaceae 2

Cilium 8

Clanwilliam cypress 101
Classification 115
Cleistocarp 26
Cleistogamous flowers 211
Clubmosses 78, Pl. 12
Cockscomb 187

Codiaceae 2

Coenocyte 10

Conceptacle 17, 18
Confervales 2

Conidiophore 24

Conidium 27

Coniferae 103, 118, Pls. 13, 17, 18, 19

Conjugatae 10
Conjugation 11

Coral algae 17

Coralliform roots 94, 98
Cormophyta Page xviii, 39
Corynelia.27 Hien 21. © Plir7
Creeping fern 80
Cretaceous flora 99

Cross pollination 139
Cruciferae 127, 240, Pl. 64
Cryptogams 88

Cultures of bacteria 5
Cupressineae 105

Custard apple 225, 228
Cyanophyceae 6
Cyatheaceae 71
Cycadaceae 92, 263, Pls. 14, 15, 16
Cycado-Filices Page xvii
Cypress Io!

Cystocarp 1g

Cytineae 126, 174, Pl. 43

Damping off 20
Davidjes wortel 227

GENERAL INDEX

*

Death cup 21, Pl. 3
Deciduous trees 133 |
Den 105
Desmids 11, Pl. 2
Dialypetalae 122
Diatomaceae 13
Diatomin 15
Dicotyledons 119, 120
Discomycetes 26, 28
Dispersal of seeds, by animals 94, 103
5 by water 141, 158, 218,
237 ’
Divisions of the vegetable kingdom Page xviii
Dock 181
Dodder 229
Domatia 230 “f
Dricr, J. F. Page viii
Droedas kruiden 199
Dronkgras, Transvaal 76 Fig. 58
Drought 199
Duiveltjes doorn 181 .
Duivenkervel 237
Duizendknoop 192
Dumba PI. 39
Dunes 133
Dutchman’s pipe 174

Earth star 30, Pl. 3

Eckton, C. F..217

Egg cell 42

Elaiosome 171

Elaters 44

Embryo 42, 43, 64, 89, 94, 103, 115, 168

Embryo sac 114
Re »» nude 170
- »» multinucleate 128 :

Endosperm 89, 115

Entomophilous 96, 114

Epimatium 103, Fig. 65

Epiphytes 129, 135, Fig. 71

Epiphytic ferns 69, 73, 100, 129, Pl. 16.
Figs. 54, 71

Equisetaceae 76 Fig. 58

Ergot 27

Euglenaceae 7

Eumycetes 20

False mildew 24

Families of dicotyledons 120—127

Ferns 64
» Index 84

Ficeae 125

Figs 135—9

Fig, wild 136

Fig marigold 197

Filices 67

Filicinae 66, 67

Filmy ferns 69

a «

GENERAL INDEX

Fir 105
Flagellatae 7
Flagellum 8
Floating seeds 141, 158, 218
Florideae 2
Flowering plants 88
Flowers of tan 4
Fly mushroom 29, Pl. 4
Fodder plants 198
Four o’clock 191
Frustule 14
Fumariaceae 237
Fumitory 237
Fungi 3

index 27
Gall flowers 138
Gametangium 10
Gamete 9, 10
Gametophyte 42
Ganna 182, 183
Ganzevoet 183
Gasteromycetes 30
Gaukum 204
Geelhout I01
Geraniales 123
Gills of fungi 29
Gleba 31
Gleicheniaceae 71
Globe amaranth 189
Globule 12
Gnetaceae 107, Pls. 20, 21
Goosefoot 183
Green algae 8
Green manuring 6
Ground Robin PI. 22
Grove den 105
Grubbiaceae 125, 163, Pl. 37
Gu 159
Gunpowder weed 212
Gymnospermae 89
Gynophore 233

Halophytes 182, 183, Fig. 84
Harvey, W. H. Page ix
Haustoria 27, 92, 159, Fig. 62
Hay bacillus 5

Helobiae 117

Hepaticae 44

Herderstasje 240
Heterocyst 7

Heteroecious Fungi 32
Heteromerous Lichens 35
Heterosporous 40, 66, 67, 78
Higher Plants Page xviii, 39
Homoiomerous Lichens 35
Hondebosje 185

Hornwort 219

Horsetail 76

Hottentot fig 204
Hottentotsriem (Hotnotsriem) 209
Hydnoraceae 126, 176, Pl. 44
Hydrophilous flowers 114, 219
Hydropterides 76

Hygroscopic capsules 204
Hymenium 29
Hymenomycetes 29
Hymenophyllaceae 71

Hypha 20

Ice plants 199
Idioblasts 198 a
Illecebraceae 212
Indian cress 239
India rubber 137
Indusium 66
Infusorial earth 14
Ink bush 185
Inkomokomo 66
Integuments 114
Introduction Page xvii
Iodine in seaweeds 16
Irritable stamens 204
Isoetaceae 78
Isosporous 40, 66, 67

Jakhalskost 178

Kaffir beer 1984

Kaffir bread 99
Kalahari 26
Kampernoelie 23
Kankerblaren 222
Kanni 178
Karmozijnbos 193
Karoo 169, Pls. 53 B, 56
Kauwgoed 1984

Kelp 16

Kermes 193

Khadi (beverage) 198 4
Kieselguhr 14
Kinkelbosje 199
Kiri-moer 1984
Knotweed 192
Koerri-moer 198
Kraalbush 199, Pl. 56
Kreupelhout 151
Kruidje-roer-me-niet 167

Langbeen 147

Lauraceae 127, 226, 229, Pl. 62
Laurel 227

Leguminosae 6

Lemoenhout 230

Leucodrin 147

Leucoglycodrin 147

459

260

Lichens 34

Literature 246

Little Roggeveld Pl. 46

Liverworts 43, 44, Pl. 5

~ index 84

Locust fungus 24

Loog 1984

Loranthaceae 125, 166, Pls. 38, 39

Lotus (Gr. AwTos) 217

Lower plants Page xviii, 3
»” »”» index 37

Lycoperdaceae 30

Lycopodiaceae 78

MacOwan, PETER
Macrospore 66, 89
Magaliesbergen 135
Main divisions of vegetable kingdom Page
XViil
Male fern 66
Malvales 124
Mangelwurzel 183
Mangold 183
Marattiaceae 71
Marsiliaceae 76
Marvel of Peru 191
Matsikamma PI. 53, B
Melde 183
Melkboom 135
Menispermaceae 127, 223, Pl. 62
Mesembrianthemum 197—208 d
Mesembrin 198 a
Mexican poppy 237
Micropyle 114
Microspore 66, 89
Mignonette 244
Mildew of vine, false, 24 ©
” » 9 true 27
Mimicry plants 205—208, 210, Pls. 51, 52
Mistbreede 187
Mistel 168
Mistletoe 168
Mites 230
Moerbolletjes 210
Moerplantje 210
Mollugineae 195
Monimiaceae 127, 230
Monochlamydeae 120
Monocotyledons 116, 119
Moraceae 125, 137, Pls. 24, 25, 26
Morel 23, Pl. 4
Moringaceae 127, 244, Pl. 65
Mosses 51
5, Index 84
Moths 99, 215, Pls. 15, 57
Mould 24
Mulberry 137
Muscarine 21

Page ix

GENERAL INDEX

a

Musci 51
Mushrooms, edible 23, Pl. 4
poisonous 21, 29, Pl. 3

Mycelium 20

Mycorhiza 102, 103 Fig. 66
Myricaceae 125, 132, Pl. 23
Myricales 121

Myrtiflorae 124
Myxomycetes 4

Namib 111, 177, 234 Fig. 686
Naras 234

Natural graft 168

Needle shaped leaves 152, 162
Nettle 134

Night flowers 205
Nitragin 6

Nostoc 1, 7, 94, Fig. 62.
Nucule 12

Nucellus 89, 114
Nyctaginaceae 126, 190, Pl. 47
Nymphaeaceae 127, 216, Pl. 58

Pl..2

Oidium 27

Olacaceae 125, 165
Old man’s beard 101
Oogonia 24

Oosphere 25, 42, 115
Ophioglossaceae 71
Opium 232

Opuntiales 124
Optical phenomena of colours of flowers 203
Orders of dicotyledons 116—118
Origin of angiosperms 116

Origin of monocotyledons 116—118
Ornithophilous flowers 114, 141, 157, 238
Osmundaceae 71
Osyritrin 162
Ovule 89, 114

Paardestaart 76

Paddestoel 21, 2

Painted lady (Butterfly) 208

Palaeozoic botany 116, Page xvii

Palmella condition g

Papaveraceae 127, 232, Pl. 63

Paraphyses 28, 29, 36

Parasites 5, 20, 159, 166, 170, 174, 177,
229

Parietales 124

Paronychieae 212

Pathogenic bacteria 5

Pepper 128

Perichaetium 51

Peridium 30, 33

Perisperm 115, 128, 186, 216

Perisporiales 26

Peristome 51

a 2. =

~

GENERAL INDEX 261

Perithecium 26

Persoonieae 144

Phaeophyceae 15

Phalline 21

Phalloideae 30

Phanerogams 88

Photographs by
Belerove, J. Pil24 A
Bohr, Frau Fig. 19 4
Cook, A. Graham Fig. 98
Dinter, Kurt Pl. 65 B
Dyke, E. Pls. 10,61 A Figs. 77, 82¢
Elliott, Arthur Pl. 13
Puller Ae. Pl. 28
Galpin, Wilfrid Pl. 18
Henkel ao Pls 19
aney, Po. _ Pla 16
Meiring, Izaak Fig. 78
Menne, Frank Fig. 75 B
Rogers, A. Pl. 53 B
Schenck, Prof. A. Fig. 68 B

Reestcere Eee 27. Mig. 78) and ¢

Phycomycetes 20

Phytolaccaceae 126, 193, Pl. 47

Pigweed 187

Pileus 29

Pinaceae 105

Pines 102, 105

Pinks 212, 215

Piperaceae 120, 125, 128

Pistil 114

Plasmodium 4

Plates, list of Page xiv
Plomb, witte 218

Podocarpus 101

Poisonous mushrooms 21, 29
Poisonous plants 191, 198 4, 222
Pollen chamber 89

Pollen grain 89, 114

Pollen tube 89, 114
Pollination 114, 263
Pollinoids 18

Polycarpicae 117, 122
Polyembryonic seeds 168
Polygonaceae 126, 180, Pl. 47
Polygonales 122
Polypodiaceae 71

Polyporaceae 30

Poplar 130

Poppy 232, 237
Populierboom 130

Porcupines 178

Portraits of S.A. botanists Pl.1 Text viii
Portulacaceae 126, 210, Pl. 55
Postelein 211

Potato disease 20 Fig. 16, 17
Pro-embryo 13

Pro-mycelium 33

Protea 149

Proteaceae 125, I41, Pls. 27-36

Proteales 121

Protective mimicry 205—208, Pls. 51, 52

Protection against animals 150, 1984, 218,
220

Prothallial tissue 93, Fig. 62

Prothallium 64

Protogynous flowers 139

Protonema 43

Protozoa 7

Pruimbast 162

Pruim, wilde 165

Pseudopetals 126, 194

Pseudopodium 53

Pteridophyta 64

Pteridosperms xvii

Putt balls, 225 hl

Purslane 211

Pycnidia 27, 34

Pycnoconidia 37, Fig. 36

Pycnospores 27, 36

Pyrenomycetes 27

Quillworts 78
Quivering fungi 29

Radix Pannae 66
Rafflesiaceae 126, 174, Pl. 42
Rainfall, Karoo 199
Ramanas 240

Ramie fibre 140

Ranales 117, 122
Ranunculaceae 127, 220, Pls. 5g7—61
Raphe 15

Raphides 198 a

Red algae 17

Red Rain 9

Reduced forms 120

Relative humidity of air 102, 163
Resedaceae 127, 243

Resting cyst 8

Resurrection plants 69
Rhamnales 123

Rhizobium 6

Rhizoids 51, 64
Rhodophyceae 17

Rhoeadales 122

Rhubarb 181

Robin bi 22

Rooi ganna 182

Rosales 123

Rust 31

Salicaceae 120, 125, 130
Salt bush 183

Sand dunes 133

Santalaceae 125, 159, Pl. 37

“7 eo \ewr

262

Santalales 121

Sapindales 123
Sapreehout 101
Saprophytes 5, 20
Schaambloem 148
Schizaeaceae 71
Schizomycetes 4
Schizophyceae 6

Sclerotic cells 218, 238 Fig. 106
Scramblers 234, 238

Sea bamboo 17
Seaweeds 8—19

Seed 93

Selaginellaceae 7
Self-pollination 114

Seta 51

Sewage farms 6

Sexual generation (gametophyte) 42
Sheep sorrel 181
Shepherd’s purse 240
Siliqua 241

Silver tree 145

Siphoneae 2

Siphonogama 88, 115
Slangkost (mushrooms) 21
Soredia 36

Sori 66

Sorrel, sheep 181

Spawn of fungi 29
Spekboom 209

Spermatia 36
Spermatophyta Page xvii, 88
Spermatozoids 12, 43, 64, 89, 92
Spermogonium 36

Spinach 183
Sporangiophore 24
Sporangium 17, 64

Spores 42

Sporidium 33

Sporogonium 43

Sporophyll 89

Fig. 46

Sporophyta Page xvi
Sporophyte 42
Spurry 212

Stamen 114
Staminodes 186
Steenbok zuring 181
Sterigma 33
Sterilization 5
Sterremuur 215
Stigma 114
Stinging hairs 134
Stink bush 234
Stink horn 29
Stink wood 229
> » Camdeboo 133
Stone mushroom 23, Pl. 4
Stone wort 12

GENERAL INDEX

Style 114

Sugar apple 225

Sugar bird 242

Sugar bush 149

Suikerbiet 183

Suikerbos 149

Suikervogel 152, 153, 167, 169
Sumach, Cape 162
Sumach, ‘Transvaal 162
Sun birds 152, 153, 167, 169
Sweet sop 225

Sycamore 138

Symbiotic plants 35
Sympetalae 120

Table of contents Page xi
Tannin in plants 141, 153, 162,178 Fig. 88
‘Taxaceae 103
‘Teleutospores 33
Terblanz 141, 157
Terfaz 27
‘Tetraspores 18
Thallophytes Page xviii, 3
Pe, index 37
Thallus Page xvii, 43, 171, 172, 177
THuNBERG, C. P. Page viii
Toadstool 29
Toontjes 206
Transpiration, means of reducing 145, 163,

209
Traveller’s joy 221 :
Tree ferns Pls. 10, 11

Trichogyne 18
Tropaeolum 239
Truffles 26

Tubercles on roots 6, 103
Tumboa II!

Ulmaceae 125, 134, Pl. 23
Ulvaceae 2

Umbelliflorae 124

Uredineae 32

Uredospores 32

Urticaceae 125, 134, 140, Pl. 23
Urticales 121

Vaalbrak 263
Vacuole 8
Vaginula 53
Varens 64
Varkensgras 192
Varkenskost 211
Vijgeboom, wilde 136
Vijgebosjes 197
Viscin 166

Vlei 2.57
Vogelent 166
Volvocaceae 2

‘GENERAL INDEX 263

Wagenboom 149 Witteboom 145

Water cress 239 Wonderboom 135, 136, Pl. 26
Water ferns 76 Wood-flowers 168, Pl. 39
Waterkers 239

Water lily 217 Yeast, home made 210
Water net 10 Yellow weed 244

Wax berry 133 Yellow wood Io!

Weevils 96, 99 Yew 103

Weld 244

Welwitschia 111 Zamieae 92

Whitlow grass 239 Zampion 23

Wild almond 141, 158 Zoospores g

Wild fig 136 Zuring, steenbok 181
Wild lemon 230 Zuurvijg 204

Wild plum 165 Zwartstorm 238
Wilgeboom 130 Zygomycetes 24

Willow 130 Zygospores 11

Window leaves 207 Zygote 9

Witstam 234

ADDENDA.
I. To page 96, third paragraph :

The reference to Dr Rarrray’s observations was based on a resumé
of his paper submitted at the meeting of the Royal Society of South Africa on
April 16th, 1913. The paper has now been published in full, and on reading
it we find that, although the name of the insect observed by the author on the
flowers of Encephalartos Altensteinii and E. villosus is given as Phloeophagus
hispidus |Cossoninae], the description shows that it 1s Antiarhinus zamiae
(Plate 15)[Antliarhinae]. This simplifies the position very much.

The evidence for the entomophilous nature of these Cycadaceae conse-
quently stands as follows :

1. Phloeophagus hispidus and P. ebeninus were collected by Miss Pecier
on § plants of E. villosus, and Prof. Pearson thought it not unlikely that these
weevils were concerned in the transport of the pollen to the 2? cones.
(H. H. W. Pearson, Trans. S.A. Phil. Soc. xv1, 348 (1906).)

2. Derelomus languidus was subsequently collected by Miss Pecier on
both sexes of E. villosus. (See page 96.)

3. Antliarhinus zxamiae, which regularly infests the seeds of both species
(see pages 96 and 99), was observed by Rarrray in large numbers (f and 9)
on the male cones of both species, and the female insect a few days later
within the 2 cones in the open spaces between the ovules.

4. The same insect, called at that time Curculio zamiae, was found by
THUNBERG (1773) in the seeds of E. caffer (Thunb. Flora Cap. p. 430).

It is therefore obvious that, although Anéliarhinus destroys a good many
seeds of these Cycadaceae, their pollination principally depends upon its
presence. The case is quite similar to that of the Yucca-moth (Pronuba).

* G. Rarrray, Notes on the pollination of some S. A. Cycads. Trans. Roy. Soc.
South Africa. Vol. 111, 259 (1913).

iz é J Ae
Al

The fact that dniliarhinus (3 species) represents : ads solatec
which has been found so far only in the eastern parts of the Cape Color ;
that its life-history is so intimately interwoven with that of the gen
Encephalartos indicates that these insects must be also of ancient origin.

Il. To page 183: Asriplex Halimus is also called Brak vaalbos or Vaall al

THE SUPPLEMENTARY VOLUME (V) WILL CONTAIN

A synopsis of the genera of South African Angiosperms.
An alphabetical index of the genera of S. A. Angiosperms.

3- A map with explanatory notes on the phyto-geographical regions of
South Africa.

4. An index of English and Dutch names of South African plants.

an!

TO THE READER

The author will be grateful for any information concerning the names,
uses, distribution, habits, biological features etc., of S. A. plants, whether
treated in this volume or not. All additions or corrections of importance will
be included in the supplement. ‘

Photographs of South African trees, shrubs, flowers etc. are specially
welcome and would be bought or accepted in exchange.

Living plants of all succulents for cultivation are specially solicited,
e.g. species of Mesembrianthemum, Anacampseros, Crassula, Cotyledon, Euphorbia,
Pelargonium, Pachypodium, Stapelia and other asclepiads, K/einia and similar
composites, 4/oe and allied genera etc., as much has to be learned concerning
their distribution and biology.

CaPETOWN
P.O. Box 350,

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS,

Bades > oy

94 line 18 for Fig. 63 read Fig. 64.

97

132 fig. 74. The twig A represents M. cordifolia.
. 136 line 26 tor Apocrypha read Apocrypta.

HG
180
204,
206

ERRATA.

» 5 from bottom for Fig. 64 read Fig. 63.

» 3 from bottom for Arneldit read Arnoldi.
» 3 for page 189 read page 192.

» 19 for zuurvygen read zuurvipgen.

5, 12 for Fig. go read Fig. gt a.

7 na* | aid - ;
jae A *
me a Pe 4 7

‘<= .

7 °
~~

oe «|:

.

t
f
;
i
'
5
;
’
E,
'
:

{s

(

rk of Sy /s
ing SY
ee

— eo J

i H/

wp,

ib

e

ae
aa
YS

os

\ "

1 [ Y t
‘Baill
tiieoe piri 4 Kt

ZE

" ay
aos
BNO
at
Sai wy

y Se \ a3
: vom EE
y ej Ly
i" i i Wh | \
4 No |
%, a
‘04

| 4

|

mt
hae

(i
4 Y

Ny

=
?

‘

“%, ee |
yee ih
>

fl

“an OOH Cen
| A ite %
I |" 44, 3

Pao
WAS

Rwy

Soh
fagee™) sas
gs a

|

i

= = wie
=

sists os3% OMITHOOMAN INSTITUTION LIBRARIES

UTE

9088 OO355t43
nhbot gQK396.M34
v. 1 The flore a South Afnca with sy